31 Therefore, when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him. |
32 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him. |
33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you. |
34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. |
35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. |
36 Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him, Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards. |
37 Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake. |
38 Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. |
1 Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. |
2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. |
3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. |
4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. |
5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. |
16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; |
17 Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. |
18 I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. |
19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. |
20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. |
21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. |
22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world? |
23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. |
24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me. |
25 These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. |
26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. |
27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. |
28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I. |
29 And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe. |
30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me. |
31 But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. |
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
9 As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love. |
10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love. |
11 These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. |
12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. |
13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. |
14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. |
15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. |
16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. |
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. |
19 If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. |
20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. |
21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. |
22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloke for their sin. |
23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also. |
24 If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father. |
25 But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause. |
26 But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me: |
27 And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. |
1 These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended. |
2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. |
3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. |
4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you. |
5 But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou? |
6 But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. |
7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. |
8 And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: |
9 Of sin, because they believe not on me; |
10 Of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more; |
11 Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. |
12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. |
13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come. |
14 He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. |
25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father. |
26 At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you: |
27 For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. |
28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. |
29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. |
30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. |
31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? |
32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. |
33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. |
1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: |
2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. |
3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. |
4 I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. |
5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. |
6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. |
7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. |
8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. |
9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. |
10 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. |
11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. |
12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. |
13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. |
14 I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. |
16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
17 Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. |
18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. |
19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. |
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
1 When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his disciples. |
2 And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples. |
3 Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons. |
4 Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye? |
5 They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them. |
6 As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground. |
7 Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth. |
8 Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he: if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way: |
9 That the saying might be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none. |
10 Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest's servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant's name was Malchus. |
11 Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it? |
12 Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him, |
13 And led him away to Annas first; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year. |
14 Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people. |
15 And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple: that disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest. |
16 But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter. |
17 Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man's disciples? He saith, I am not. |
18 And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold: and they warmed themselves: and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself. |
19 The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine. |
20 Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. |
21 Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said. |
22 And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so? |
23 Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me? |
24 Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest. |
25 And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself. They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not. |
26 One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him? |
27 Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew. |
28 Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover. |
57 And they that had laid hold on Jesus led him away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and the elders were assembled. |
58 But Peter followed him afar off unto the high priest's palace, and went in, and sat with the servants, to see the end. |
59 Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put him to death; |
60 But found none: yea, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none. At the last came two false witnesses, |
61 And said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. |
62 And the high priest arose, and said unto him, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee? |
63 But Jesus held his peace. And the high priest answered and said unto him, I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God. |
64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said: nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven. |
65 Then the high priest rent his clothes, saying, He hath spoken blasphemy; what further need have we of witnesses? behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy. |
66 What think ye? They answered and said, He is guilty of death. |
67 Then did they spit in his face, and buffeted him; and others smote him with the palms of their hands, |
68 Saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, Who is he that smote thee? |
69 Now Peter sat without in the palace: and a damsel came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. |
70 But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. |
71 And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and said unto them that were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. |
72 And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. |
73 And after a while came unto him they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them; for thy speech bewrayeth thee. |
74 Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. And immediately the cock crew. |
75 And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. |
28 Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover. |
29 Pilate then went out unto them, and said, What accusation bring ye against this man? |
30 They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee. |
31 Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death: |
32 That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying what death he should die. |
33 Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews? |
34 Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me? |
35 Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: what hast thou done? |
36 Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence. |
37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice. |
38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all. |
39 But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews? |
40 Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber. |
1 Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him. |
2 And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his head, and they put on him a purple robe, |
3 And said, Hail, King of the Jews! and they smote him with their hands. |
4 Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him. |
5 Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man! |
6 When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him. |
7 The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. |
8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid; |
9 And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer. |
10 Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? |
11 Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. |
12 And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar's friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar. |
13 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gabbatha. |
14 And it was the preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour: and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King! |
15 But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priest answered, We have no king but Caesar. |
16 Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away. |
2 And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it. |
3 His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow: |
4 And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men. |
5 And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. |
6 He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. |
7 And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you. |
8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy; and did run to bring his disciples word. |
9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. |
10 Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. |
11 Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. |
12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, |
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. |
14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. |
15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day. |
16 Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. |
17 And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but some doubted. |
18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. |
19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: |
20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. |
16 And the soldiers led him away into the hall, called Praetorium; and they call together the whole band. |
17 And they clothed him with purple, and platted a crown of thorns, and put it about his head, |
18 And began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews! |
19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing their knees worshipped him. |
20 And when they had mocked him, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to crucify him. |
21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear his cross. |
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
27 And with him they crucify two thieves; the one on his right hand, and the other on his left. |
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. |
29 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, |
30 Save thyself, and come down from the cross. |
31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save. |
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with him reviled him. |
33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a skull, |
34 They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. |
35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. |
36 And sitting down they watched him there; |
37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him, one on the right hand, and another on the left. |
39 And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, |
40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. |
41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, |
42 He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. |
43 He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God. |
44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. |
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. |
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. |
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. |
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. |
50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. |
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
32 And there were also two other, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. |
33 And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. |
34 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots. |
35 And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided him, saying, He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God. |
36 And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, |
37 And saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself. |
38 And a superscription also was written over him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
39 And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. |
40 But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? |
41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. |
42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. |
43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise. |
44 And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. |
45 And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst. |
46 And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost. |
47 Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man. |
48 And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. |
49 And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things. |
25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. |
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst. |
29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth. |
30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost. |
31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. |
32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him. |
33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs: |
34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. |
35 And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. |
36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. |
37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced. |
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. |
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. |
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre. |
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. |
38 And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus. |
39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight. |
40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury. |
41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. |
42 There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: |
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. |
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: |
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. |
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, |
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. |
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. |
62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, |
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. |
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. |
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can. |
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. |
On Good Friday, on a Good Friday that is not distant from us but closer than ever, although we were not yet alive then, Metropolitan Anthony of Sourozh spoke these words from the pulpit. '<...> The Mother stood by the Cross; Her Son, betrayed, reviled, cast out, beaten, torn, tormented, was dying on the Cross. And She was dying with Him… Many, surely, looked at Christ; many, surely, felt shame and fear and did not look into His Mother's face. And now we turn to Her, saying: Mother, I am guilty—among others, yes—of Your Son's death; I am guilty—intercede for me. Save us through Your prayer, through Your protection, because if You forgive, no one will condemn or destroy us… But if You do not forgive, Your word will be stronger than any word spoken in our defense… <...> Let us stand before the judgment of our conscience, awakened by Her grief, and bring a repentant, contrite heart. Let us bring Christ our prayer that He may give us strength to awaken, come to our senses, come alive, become human, make our life deep and broad, capable of holding the Lord's love and presence. And with this love let us go out into life to create life, to fashion and build a world, deep and spacious, that would be like a garment clothing the Lord's presence, shining with all the light, all the joy of paradise. This is our calling; this is what we must accomplish by breaking ourselves, giving ourselves, dying if need be—and it is needed!—because to love is to die to oneself, to cease valuing oneself and instead value the other, whether God or a human being; to live for another, laying aside concern for oneself. Let us die as much as we can, let us strive with all our strength to die, so that we may live by love and live for God and for others.' So close to us is that Friday on which the Metropolitan spoke these words, as are all the Good Fridays that have been and will be. 'I am guilty.' I was not alive then, but I am guilty. We cannot regard this day as a symbolic commemoration of events that once took place. No. For the Body and Blood of which we partake are not a symbol, but the very Body and the very Blood. Here I am, and I am guilty here and now. It is frightening when people begin to greet one another for Easter in advance—this really happens, and happens often! Today I know nothing of Easter; I know only one thing: whether woman or man, I am guilty, for He died, and I did nothing to prevent it.
1 These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended. |
2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. |
3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. |
4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you. |
5 But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou? |
6 But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. |
7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. |
8 And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: |
9 Of sin, because they believe not on me; |
10 Of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more; |
11 Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. |
12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. |
13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come. |
14 He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. |
25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father. |
26 At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you: |
27 For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. |
28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. |
29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. |
30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. |
31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? |
32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. |
33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. |
In speaking to His disciples about His path and His ministry, Jesus could not avoid telling them the meaning of the death that awaited Him. He tells the apostles: My earthly journey is complete; the time has come to part (vv. 5-6). But this is not simply a parting—Jesus leaves so that the Kingdom may be revealed to the world in all its fullness. He says: if I do not complete My earthly, human journey, then My divine fullness will also remain hidden from the world. The apostles themselves will not feel God's breath or come to know the Spirit-Comforter of whom Jesus spoke to them (vv. 6-7).
Meanwhile, the Savior tells His disciples about the coming of the Kingdom. He says that when God's Spirit comes into the world, He will become the chief witness to everything that many people did not want to hear from Jesus and His disciples: the witness to His mission, the defeat of the dark powers, and the sin of rejecting the Messiah sent by God (vv. 8-11). The meaning of this testimony is clear: it is testimony to the Kingdom and to Jesus as the Messiah who brought the Kingdom into the world. No testimony in itself deprives anyone of freedom of choice, of course, and those who reject the testimony of God's Spirit will become persecutors of the witnesses to the Kingdom (vv. 1-4). This is the chief thing; the disciples will learn and understand the rest when they enter the Kingdom and receive the revelation of God's Spirit (vv. 12-15).
Yet the disciples still do not seem fully to believe that Jesus is speaking to them about His death. They are bewildered: what does He mean? Where is He going, and why does He want to hide from them (vv. 16-18)? Jesus then speaks to the apostles with the greatest possible clarity about His death and resurrection. He warns His disciples that they are to experience great sorrow, which will soon give way to even greater joy (vv. 21-22). He promises them that the day will come when they meet again, the day when everything becomes clear to them and they have no questions left (vv. 22-23). Finally, Jesus tells His disciples directly: I came into the world from the Father, and now I am leaving the world again and going to the Father (v. 28).
After these words from their Teacher, the apostles think that at last they understand everything, but Jesus apparently thinks otherwise. He tells the disciples plainly that soon they will all scatter and leave Him alone (vv. 29-32). Yet even the flight of the bewildered disciples is of no consequence: victory over the powers of evil that hold the world captive has been won, and no suffering of the Kingdom's witnesses can now undo it (v. 33).
1 These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended. |
2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. |
3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. |
4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you. |
5 But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou? |
6 But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. |
7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. |
8 And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: |
9 Of sin, because they believe not on me; |
10 Of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more; |
11 Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. |
12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. |
13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come. |
14 He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. |
25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father. |
26 At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you: |
27 For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. |
28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. |
29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. |
30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. |
31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? |
32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. |
33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. |
The disciples cannot understand Jesus' mysterious words: "A little while, and you will not see Me; and again a little while, and you will see Me...". We too can fully share their bewilderment. Even if we know that He said these words to them with His imminent crucifixion, death, and then the meeting after His Resurrection in mind, why are these words addressed to us now? We did not see Him either before the Cross or after the Resurrection.
Perhaps He is speaking of the Second Coming? Perhaps... But here too we hear that the words, the image, and even the very presence of Christ can meet us before the end of the world, when the Comforter brings them with Himself, the One who will speak with the voice of Jesus and teach as the Lord taught, because He Himself will come from the same place from which Christ is from: from the Father.
1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: |
2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. |
3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. |
4 I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. |
5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. |
6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. |
7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. |
8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. |
9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. |
10 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. |
11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. |
12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. |
13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. |
14 I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. |
16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
17 Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. |
18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. |
19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. |
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
The prayer Jesus offers for His disciples sums up everything said during the Last Supper. It is usually called the prayer for unity, and one can undoubtedly agree with this. Yet it concerns not only outward unity. Jesus again asks the Father to preserve between Him and His disciples the same union that He has with the Father (vv. 21-23). Apparently no testimony is possible without such unity; without it the world will not believe that the apostles truly were sent into the world by the Savior Himself.
Yet bearing witness to the Kingdom and revealing the Kingdom to the world are precisely the chief task of those who are sent. Addressing the Father, Jesus in a sense hands over to the apostles the mission the Father entrusted to Him, while entrusting the apostles themselves to the Father. He says: I have given the life of the Kingdom that You gave Me to everyone who wished to receive it; I have accomplished everything You entrusted to Me (vv. 1-5). I revealed Myself, You, and Your Kingdom to those whom You sent Me, and they accepted everything (vv. 6-8). And now, Jesus says, I am leaving while they remain, and I pray for them, for those who belong to You (vv. 9-11).
Such a request was entirely natural, for the apostles were now becoming witnesses to the Kingdom about which Jesus had previously spoken to the world, and the apostolic community was to become the nucleus of the Church. Previously Jesus Himself had kept His disciples safe in a world hostile to them. Now, as He goes to the Father, He asks the Father to help the apostles preserve the joy of the Kingdom that they knew during the Savior's earthly ministry (vv. 12-13). This does not mean removing the apostles from the world to some other, special reality. The Kingdom had to be revealed here, not somewhere on another planet or in another dimension (vv. 14-16). But to reveal it, the apostolic community had to be sanctified by receiving the fullness of God's living revelation, which the Savior Himself embodied (v. 17). Only then could the apostles become witnesses to the Kingdom and their community the nucleus of the Church, whose very purpose would be to preserve the Kingdom in our still not fully transformed world and bear witness to it. This nucleus would grow, and the Church would expand, including everyone who sought the Kingdom and eternal life (vv. 18-21).
1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: |
2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. |
3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. |
4 I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. |
5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. |
6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. |
7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. |
8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. |
9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. |
10 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. |
11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. |
12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. |
13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. |
14 I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. |
16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
17 Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. |
18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. |
19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. |
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
The Lord Jesus says several times in John's Gospel that He came so that the people who hear His message, His disciples, might believe and have the life that He brought from the Father. Therefore, in His final prayer before His arrest, He prays for the disciples and their followers, not for the world, not for those who did not receive Him.
At the same time, however, He also prays for the world, indirectly, that the world may believe in Him when it sees the unity of the disciples. In this way, He expects from those who have believed in Him the continuation of His work: to contribute to the salvation and enlivening of the whole world, not by replacing Christ, but by manifesting His presence in their unity, which bears witness that they already live divine life, imitating the inimitable unity of the Father and the Son.
1 When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his disciples. |
2 And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples. |
3 Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons. |
4 Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye? |
5 They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them. |
6 As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground. |
7 Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth. |
8 Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he: if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way: |
9 That the saying might be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none. |
10 Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest's servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant's name was Malchus. |
11 Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it? |
12 Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him, |
13 And led him away to Annas first; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year. |
14 Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people. |
15 And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple: that disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest. |
16 But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter. |
17 Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man's disciples? He saith, I am not. |
18 And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold: and they warmed themselves: and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself. |
In describing Jesus' arrest and the events that preceded it in the Garden of Gethsemane, John is noticeably more laconic and restrained than the other evangelists. In particular, he mentions neither the prayer the Savior offered before His arrest nor how the apostles, unable to withstand a strain too great for them, fell asleep despite their Teacher's requests. He reports only briefly that Judas knew the Garden of Gethsemane well, as did the other apostles, because it was a customary place for Jesus' gatherings and conversations (vv. 1-2). According to the evangelist's testimony, those who came to arrest Jesus were not Roman soldiers but the temple guard, and the arrest was carried out in the presence of representatives of the Pharisaic movement (v. 3).
Jesus, who was expecting the arrest, Himself went out to meet the authorities who had come for Him (vv. 4-5). The effect of the Savior's Person on everyone who found himself near Him was so great that those who came for Him did not immediately dare to do what they had come to do (vv. 5-12). Meanwhile, Jesus did everything possible to spare His disciples from arrest (vv. 7-9).
He evidently understood that the apostles had great difficulty grasping the meaning and significance of what was happening, and He may have feared that they would try to seize the moment by offering armed resistance to the authorities and thus begin an uprising which, according to their plan, was to grow into a full-scale war under religious and messianic slogans. His fears were evidently not unfounded: Peter, the most resolute of the apostles, did indeed try to resist (v. 10), but Jesus stopped him (v. 11).
This response from Jesus obviously left the apostles completely bewildered. Not knowing what to do next, they simply scattered, according to the testimony of the other evangelists, and thereafter they are mentioned again only in the accounts of the Savior's crucifixion. John does not speak directly of the apostles' flight, but his description of subsequent events makes it clear that only two followed Jesus: Peter and another disciple whom the evangelist does not name (vv. 15-16). They too, however, apparently no longer hoped for anything and wished only to see how their Teacher's trial would end.
As for their messianic expectations and hopes for the Kingdom's imminent triumph, most likely nothing remained of them: their Teacher Himself had only just voluntarily renounced all resistance! Now all they could do was wait to see how the judicial proceedings would end. What remained was a personal, human attachment to the Teacher who, as it seemed to the apostles, had lost, but whose Person evidently had not lost its hold on the disciples. It seemed that all the disciples had left was the memory of their Teacher. Yet in their eyes that memory was sacred.
1 Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. |
2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. |
3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. |
4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. |
5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
Jesus' words about His unity with the Father, spoken during the Last Supper, take on a new meaning compared with what they conveyed before. Now Jesus speaks of this unity as the way, the truth, and the life. His life itself proves to be not only the fullness of living truth but also the living embodiment of the path everyone must travel—the path of the Kingdom. In those days, the ideas of way, truth, and life were traditionally associated with the Torah. The Torah was regarded as the way, the way of truth and the way of life, leading the one who walked it to God and to the threshold of the messianic Kingdom. The ideal was a living Torah, which a person could become if his life conformed to it completely.
By calling Himself the way, the truth, and the life, Jesus speaks of Himself as the living Torah. But His way becomes the way of the Kingdom. His relationship with the Father contains a dynamic that is revealed to the world as the dynamic of the Kingdom entering it. He goes to the Father—and the Kingdom enters the world. Such is the path of the Man who revealed the Torah to the world in all its fullness, the living Torah. But it is also the path of every Christian, everyone who wants to follow Christ into His Kingdom and travel that path to the end.
The Savior goes so that there may be a place in His Kingdom for each of His disciples and followers. But to become His disciple in truth, to reach those dwelling places in the Kingdom that He promises to prepare for them, one must repeat His journey. Not imitate it outwardly, but repeat it in essence, travel it oneself—and oneself become a living Torah.
Of course, a person does not remain alone on this path. Otherwise no one could become a living Torah, for without help from above this is impossible for a sinful human being. Yet everyone must still walk for himself. A person can be helped to walk, but only if he is walking rather than sitting on the sidelines. This is the path to which Jesus calls His disciples. He is confident that they know the way, for He Himself is before their eyes as a living example. They do not yet see or understand everything, of course, but what they do not yet see or understand can be understood only through their own experience, which each of them will gain in due course. Words are useless here. Jesus has already told His disciples the essential thing; the rest will become clear once they set out on the path.
1 Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. |
2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. |
3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. |
4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. |
5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
The Lord continues His final conversation with the disciples about His new covenant with them. If since the time of Moses the bond between God and Israel had been carried out through sacred rites in the tabernacle and then in the temple, now Jesus becomes the center of God's presence, the new temple (John 2), He is the way to the Father, the manifestation of truth, and life itself living in people.
But they face separation: He is going where access is still closed to the disciples. He promised to return, but how many generations must pass before His words are fulfilled? How can the disciples preserve their bond with God if Jesus leaves them? And the Lord reveals a new mystery to them: He remains despite His departure. He will abide with them through the One whom the Father will send to them, the Comforter, who will remind them of Jesus and make His presence among them manifest, so that each person may recognize in the Spirit the face of Christ and, having recognized Him, see the Father in Him...
1 Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. |
2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. |
3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. |
4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. |
5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
Christ tells the disciples that they know where He is going and even know the way there, yet they immediately admit that they do not know. Characteristically, it is Thomas, inclined to examine critically what he hears, who makes this admission. But it seems that he voices a perplexity troubling the other disciples too.
The disciples, like all of us, really do lack the kind of knowledge that settles in the mind as rationally presented information. But the knowledge they have received from their Teacher—the knowledge of His love—is far more important than facts stored in the head, and still more than what many people habitually regard as ‘secret knowledge’. What Christ gives us may not always be apparent to rational understanding, but when received in the heart it provides reliable bearings. In that case, if reason supplies no right answer, it may come from Christ.
Philip, who asked to be shown the Father, was among the first called by Jesus. Even when close by, one may fail to understand the meaning of what is happening nearby; often only at a distance does one see what one had failed to notice. But now the hour has come when the disciple asks for the very thing for which the Teacher came to humanity. We do not know whether the disciple immediately understood the answer; even two thousand years later, not everyone hears and accepts it. It is hard to understand how the Son's unity with the Father comes about, and hard also to grasp what our unity with the Son of God should be in its fullness. Yet it is precisely unity with Him, and through Him with the Father, that makes it possible to do works like His and greater than these.
1 When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his disciples. |
2 And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples. |
3 Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons. |
4 Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye? |
5 They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them. |
6 As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground. |
7 Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth. |
8 Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he: if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way: |
9 That the saying might be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none. |
10 Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest's servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant's name was Malchus. |
11 Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it? |
12 Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him, |
13 And led him away to Annas first; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year. |
14 Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people. |
Apparently, Jesus' disciples were completely unprepared for what would happen in the Garden of Gethsemane, for the arrest of their Teacher. According to the other Evangelists, they all scattered at the moment of His arrest. The only exception was Peter, who tried to resist and took up a sword. Jesus stops him — and it is then that everyone except two, Peter and John, runs away. Why was this? Only a short time before, they had all sworn that they would not abandon the Teacher. Yet only Peter tried to keep his promise.
The explanation for what was happening, however, is quite plain, and is linked precisely to the messianic ideas that the apostles shared with most of their contemporaries of the same faith. They shared them despite their Teacher's words. Whatever He said, the disciples remained certain: an uprising and a great messianic war lay ahead. They probably imagined it as something like the war of the Maccabees, still remembered by everyone, but on a larger scale and probably with more miraculous events, such as the appearance of angelic armies. What they certainly did not expect was the arrest of their Teacher.
Especially not an arrest like the one that took place — foolish and inept, from their point of view. It was a catastrophe. The leader had been seized before he could do anything, the uprising had been crushed before it was born; it was all over before it had begun. The most resolute among them tried to do at least something, but the Teacher Himself stopped him. What did it all mean? It was impossible to understand. The Teacher seemed simply to have surrendered to the authorities. Why? To what end? They did not know. One thing was clear: they had nothing more to do at His side; He no longer needed them, since He had abandoned all His plans.
And the disciples scatter to save themselves, as the participants in a failed conspiracy or an abortive uprising often do, or soldiers of a defeated army who understand that further resistance is pointless. In what was happening at Gethsemane, the apostles saw only defeat and nothing more. Jesus understands this perfectly. More than that: He knows beforehand that it will be so. His disciples' behavior came as no surprise to Him. He is even glad that they have all scattered. He knew that at that moment no greater understanding of the situation could be expected of them. And the last thing He needed was for them to resist.
He was probably rather glad that matters had gone no further than Peter's one attempt. The main thing at that moment was to keep all the disciples safe, so that none of them would die needlessly in an attempt to start a wholly unnecessary war. So that none of them would be arrested: that would have done nothing to help Him. Only deep, concentrated prayer could have helped Him — but that was precisely the kind of prayer of which the disciples were then completely incapable. Jesus remains alone.
1 When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his disciples. |
2 And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples. |
3 Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons. |
4 Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye? |
5 They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them. |
6 As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground. |
7 Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth. |
8 Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he: if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way: |
9 That the saying might be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none. |
10 Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest's servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant's name was Malchus. |
11 Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it? |
12 Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him, |
13 And led him away to Annas first; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year. |
14 Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people. |
What might Jesus' arrest in the Garden of Gethsemane have looked like? It was probably not very different from other such arrests and “security operations”: a cohort led by an officer, a crowd armed with pikes, darkness, the disciples' pitiful attempts at resistance, their dejection, confusion, and flight... But in the eyes of the evangelist John, who sees the events of the Savior's earthly life in their true spiritual dimension, even at this moment He does not cease to be the King of the universe, the Word through whom all things were created. He speaks the sacred Name revealed to Moses at the burning bush in the wilderness, “I am,” at which the guards fall to the ground in sacred dread. He commands them with authority to let the disciples go and orders Peter to put away his sword and not hinder Him from fulfilling His sacred ministry: drinking the cup offered to Him by the Father. As we shall see, John clearly perceives Jesus' divine dignity even in the most terrible moments, when the shameful interrogation, beatings, and execution become, for the apostle enlightened by faith, the hour of the Messiah's triumph.
1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: |
2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. |
3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. |
4 I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. |
5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. |
6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. |
7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. |
8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. |
9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. |
10 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. |
11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. |
12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. |
13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. |
Today we read a passage from the prayer of the Lord Jesus Christ, which He offered during His final conversation with the disciples. It was largely on the words of this prayer that the fathers of the First Ecumenical Council based their faith and ours in the consubstantiality of the Father and the Son. The Lord speaks of His glory, which He had before the world existed, that is, from eternity. Therefore, the fathers of the Council argued, the Arians are wrong to think that the Son is lower than the Father, that He is a creature. Addressing the Father with the words "all Mine are Yours, and Yours are Mine," the Lord speaks of the fullness of His authority, and this too serves as an argument for our faith in the equality and equal honor of the Father and the Son.
It would seem that after seventeen centuries the dispute that then shook the Church has become the property of history. But in the true doctrine formulated at the Council, in the victory of Nicene theology, we see the fulfillment of Christ's promise that the gates of hell will not prevail against the Church. In addition, in our time various near-Christian sects include people with Arian tendencies, so the acts of the fathers of the First Council have by no means lost their relevance.
In the Gospel passage itself, the most important words for us are perhaps Christ's words about what eternal life is. Because of historical circumstances, we have become accustomed to an idea of eternal life that comes from Hellenic mythology. In European culture we imagine paradise as a place where the souls of the dead enjoy bliss among flowers and innocent pleasures. And little cupids fly about... This sanatorium of the Olympian gods is a pleasant picture for a vacation, but to be stuck there forever would be endlessly boring.
This picture is completely foreign to the Bible, including the New Testament. The Lord Jesus Christ formulates the essence of eternal life this way: "And this is eternal life, that they know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent." To know God: this is the chief condition of life. To know Christ: this is what transfigures any existence, even the most miserable, building paradise out of it. That is why half-starved hermits freezing in the forests of Northern Rus' or languishing from heat in the deserts of Egypt are already in paradise, living eternal life. That is why eternal life is available to everyone who knows God and does His will. It is fundamentally important that the eternal life of which Christ speaks is open to us right now, not sometime later, after death.
1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: |
2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. |
3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. |
4 I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. |
5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. |
6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. |
7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. |
8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. |
9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. |
10 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. |
11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. |
12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. |
13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. |
Jesus’ prayer, His address to the Father, like His entire earthly ministry, also becomes a testimony to the Kingdom. First of all, of course, this applies to His words about His glorification of the Father and His glorification by the Father. If we remember that in biblical language glory signifies a theophany or God’s presence, these words fully describe the meaning of the Savior’s earthly ministry as it is revealed to Him Himself. As is evident from Jesus’ words, the principal task of His earthly ministry was to glorify the Father, to reveal to the world the Kingdom that belongs wholly to Him and that He opens to the world through His Son. For it to be opened to the world completely and in its fullness, it had to become an organic part of this world, and therefore the One through whom it was revealed also had to become an organic part of it. This is why the Messiah, bearing in Himself the whole fullness of the Kingdom, also had to be born into the world as every human being is born into it, and to live the same human life that every human being lives in it. During His earthly ministry, His human nature was not even to be revealed to the world in its transformed state, for then it would already have been partly alien to the world that was not yet transformed. The only thing that could not be present in it was sin, for sin is incompatible with the Kingdom. Now the moment when His earthly journey would be completed was already near, and with it drew near the time when the Father would glorify the Son. The moment was coming when the Kingdom that the Son had brought into the world was to begin revealing itself within it, and the first step on this path was the triumph of the Kingdom in the Son through His overcoming of death, which has no place in the Kingdom, just as sin has no place there. The Son’s chief concern is for those whom He leaves in the world as inhabitants of His Kingdom. For they were, in essence, to become not simply continuers of His work but, in a certain sense, His own continuation in the world, so that the completion of His earthly ministry would not become the end of the history of the Kingdom entering the world. This required unity: the unity of the Father with the Son and the unity of the Savior’s disciples and followers with Him. It is this unity that forms the foundation of the Kingdom in our world, which is being transformed but has not yet been fully transformed.
1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: |
2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. |
3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. |
4 I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. |
5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. |
6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. |
7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. |
8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. |
9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. |
10 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. |
11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. |
Preparing to leave this world, Jesus prays for those who remain. This is understandable: Christianity is inseparable from the person of Christ Himself. Christianity is not a new religion, not a new theology, not a new morality; it is new life. It is precisely this life that Jesus speaks about, and it is precisely this life that He opened to those who became His disciples. Christianity is, after all, the state of being a disciple of Christ: Christians (that is, messianists) was once the name given only to some of His disciples in one specific city, and only later did all His followers adopt this name for themselves.
Yet Christianity is a very special discipleship. Usually a teacher trains disciples in a craft, techniques, practices - something that, when the training is complete, can become an inseparable possession of the disciple. This applies to any learning: from mastering a craft under an experienced craftsman to training in spiritual and ascetic practices under masters of such practices. With Christ everything is different. Jesus, praying, says that He has revealed the Father's name to His disciples.
The main thing, however, lies elsewhere: in the life to which He has joined them. Yet one is inseparable from the other, because among believing Yahwists the sacred name of God was always connected with theophany and communion with God. To know the sacred name meant to know God Himself in the dynamic reality of one's relationship with Him. To become the embodied name meant to become God's person absolutely, to the very end - to the extent that human nature allows.
To the end and in fullness, this was achieved in human history by only one person, Jesus, for He was free from sin from the very beginning. For us, all the rest of humanity, one thing remains: to partake of His life, the life of the Kingdom that He brought into our world, which had separated itself from God by the wall of our sin. Discipleship here is not about learning from Him some skills, techniques, or practices (even spiritual or ascetic ones), but about learning a new life. It is about acquiring a new quality of one's own life, because new life becomes real for us only when it becomes ours. It is about learning to abide in the newly acquired life, to preserve it - to preserve it as a state, because this new life cannot become our property, even an acquired one, at least not at the earthly stage of our path. And only then, if we manage to solve this minimum task, will we be able to call ourselves true disciples of our Teacher: disciples for whom the Kingdom and its life are not merely words.
1 Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. |
2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. |
3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. |
4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. |
5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
"I am the way and the truth and the life." That is how these words sound, in a way unfamiliar to our ear. We are more accustomed to "I am the way, the truth, and the life"; then it would be a list of coordinate terms, each of which could be moved into first place. See Fr. Georgy Chistyakov's book Light Shines in the Darkness, chapter 19. Yet such an approach substantially distorts the picture: the word "way" stands at the beginning for a reason, for Christ is the way, and "the expression 'and the truth and the life' has, to use the scholarly term, an explicative character, from the Latin explicatio, explanation" (ibid.).
But it is hard to come to such a conclusion by limiting oneself to an attentive reading of this one phrase alone; it is necessary to turn to the whole New Testament text as a whole. Let us recall the words where the way and life again appear together: "narrow is the gate and narrow the way that leads to life" (Matthew 7:14). The way that leads to life. What sort of way is this? Let us note that here it says "gate and way." But the Lord says, "I am the door; if anyone enters by Me, he will be saved, and will go in and out and find pasture" (John 10:9).
A door, like a gate, is something one must pass through in order to go out onto a way. But when the way is finished, one must pass through the gate and the door again, for this is the beginning and the end of the way. The Lord is the beginning and the end, but also what lies between them: the way itself. Let us recall another saying: "I know your works. Behold, I have set before you an open door, which no one can shut; you have little strength, and have kept My word, and have not denied My name" (Revelation 3:8). The opened door becomes, as it were, an icon of the Lord, who sends us on the way and waits for our return.
So we have tried to understand the link between "way and life." Now let us turn to the expression "way and truth." The word "truth" (like the words "to do," "works of God," "light," "hour," and some others) is key for the Gospel of John and does not occur in the synoptic text. First of all we must recall a fragment of the prologue: "for the law was given through Moses; grace and truth came through Jesus Christ" (John 1:17). It is not He Himself who is truth, as one could think if the words in the phrase we are considering were separated by commas; rather, truth came through Him. And although neither the Greek nor the Latin originals contain this etymological connection, in Russian the word proiskhodit, "comes forth," has the same root as khodit, "to walk," and one can walk only by one way or another.
1 Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. |
2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. |
3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. |
4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. |
5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
In mathematics, the equality of two sets can be proved this way: first it is shown that all the elements of the first set belong to the second, and then the reverse - all the elements of the second belong to the first. And it turns out that this mechanism applies far beyond mathematics. As we read today in the Gospel, Jesus Himself uses it, saying: "I am in the Father and the Father is in Me" (John 14:10).
We do not know why He does not tell the disciples directly that He and the Father are one, since He had already said this publicly (see John 10:30). Perhaps to the people closest to Him He wants not simply to report this as a fact, but also to explain why it is so. This is enough for our understanding of how the Father and the Son can be one: everything one does is done through the other and in the other. If we try to penetrate fully and lay out "on shelves" the mechanism of the inner unity of our God, nothing may come of it. The Lord asks us simply to believe that it is so. And if we cannot, then simply to look at what Christ does and in this recognize the Father (see John 14:11).
1 Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. |
2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. |
3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. |
4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. |
5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
It turns out that the Ascension of the Lord Jesus Christ did not complete God's plan for our salvation, but opened a new stage in the spiritual history of the world. And the Lord speaks to us about this in today's reading from the Gospel of John. "I will send you another Comforter, the Spirit of truth."
He speaks of such nearness of God as we are unable to imagine and could not have expected. The Spirit of God Himself, whom the world does not see and does not know, will be not only with us but also in us. The Lord says that the Spirit, the Comforter, will guide us into all truth; therefore we will no longer be alone in our search for God, but He Himself will lead us to Himself. And another name of the Spirit of God is the Spirit of life, the life-giving Spirit, as our Creed calls Him. He creates in us life that never ends, never grows poor, and never ceases.
1 Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. |
2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. |
3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. |
4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. |
5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
At the Last Supper, Jesus tries, for the last time during His earthly ministry and in as much detail as possible, to explain to His disciples what the Kingdom He has brought into the world is. And they struggle to understand Him: even after the Resurrection, their ideas about the Kingdom remained practically the same as those of their contemporaries. He tells them that there is room for everyone in the Father's house, while they are probably imagining a magnificent palace in an earthly kingdom, perhaps even miraculously appearing out of nowhere, where there really will be room for all their Teacher's followers—and, of course, for themselves too. He tells them: you know where I am going, meaning that they have already seen and know what the Kingdom is, for they have spent more than a day with Him, and He has spoken to them more than once of the death that awaits Him, as well as of the resurrection that will follow. Yet they probably still think that He intends to leave and go into hiding so that He can prepare in secret for that final messianic war which, they were sure, was about to begin, and in which they themselves would have to take the most direct and immediate part. And they also long, at last, to see God face to face. For afterwards, after the victory, the new Kingdom founded by their Teacher will undoubtedly be the Kingdom of God Himself, and they, as their Teacher's closest disciples, will at last see the God He calls His Father as closely as He Himself sees Him. If only they could see His Father right now, before the final, hardest war, and before the victory! There would be nothing more to wish for; then even dying would hold no terror, for after such an encounter there would be no doubt left about their own resurrection. But He speaks in riddles again; He says: whoever has seen Me has seen the Father. And again there is bewilderment: Who, then, is He, after all? Where is His Kingdom? And how will all the things He speaks of come about? The Last Supper is full of riddles and bewilderment. And no wonder: Jesus' disciples have not yet understood the main thing. And the evangelists were candid enough to describe the situation as it was at the time, without embellishing anything. So that we too, as we read these lines, would understand: apostles are not born, they become apostles. And not all at once. And only by grace.
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
Every branch that bears fruit, the Father prunes so that it may bear more fruit. Jesus says that the disciples have already been cleansed through the word He preached, and now the task is to abide in Him.
Something within us constantly strives for independence, and this is normal, since God created us free. But when we begin seeking freedom from Him, sooner or later we receive it, and then it turns out that without the Living Vine we perish and dry up.
Most often, however, we exist like a cracked branch that still appears connected to the vine and receives nourishment from it, but the connection is weak and there is not enough sap. It depends on our choice whether it breaks off completely or is grafted back into the vine.
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
We are called to abide in the vine because, when separated from it, the branches are cut off from the source of life and quickly wither. The branches are free to break away, but they themselves will gain nothing from it. None of the branches grafted into this vine can remain fruitless. The Gardener calls us to bear fruit precisely because He constantly prunes the branches and enables them to do so—each branch according to its own measure, and there is no need to be troubled that each has a different measure. But if we refuse to bear fruit and intend to settle comfortably on the vine without making any effort, we will fall away from it. We are warned that in that case we will be cast out and wither. In fact, we will begin withering even before visibly separating from the vine, for a branch that has not completely broken off but is separating inwardly already deprives itself of life-giving sap.
It is no accident that fallen vine branches are used as a symbol of spiritual barrenness. Once cut off, their weakness when dry makes them unsuitable for use in objects such as baskets or fences. Even as fuel they are inferior to other branches: they burn quickly and give little heat...
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
Today's reading lets us see the foundation of what is, properly speaking, called Christianity. Jesus tells His disciples: I am the vine, and My Father is the vinedresser (v. 1). The image of the vineyard was already a symbol of the messianic Kingdom among the ancient prophets. And by calling Himself the vine, Jesus bears witness to Himself as the spiritual core of this Kingdom. This is not about some new religion of the Kingdom founded by Jesus. The vine is not a teaching and not a religion, but Jesus Himself. He is the One who brought the Kingdom into the world, and if it can exist, it is only because He will continue to remain its center and support. Jesus carries in Himself the fullness of God, and therefore also the fullness of the Kingdom, which is inseparable from His Person. In philosophical language, this is an ontological unity; it cannot be destroyed. And the Father truly is the vinedresser, for it is His power that gives life to the Kingdom, and Jesus reveals His fullness to the world (John 14:8-11).
Christianity, then, is life in the Kingdom, life inseparable from the life of Jesus Himself, who compares His disciples to the branches of the vine (vv. 4-5). This, properly speaking, is Christianity in the Gospel sense of the word: living one life with Christ in His Kingdom. As we can see, one can speak of Christianity only when the life of Christ's followers is as inseparable from the life of the Savior as the life of the Savior Himself is inseparable from the life of the Father. The unity of the Kingdom is determined not by a shared teaching, religion, or morality, but by a shared life.
And life depends on the sincerity and trust of the relationship between Jesus and those who seek the Kingdom. That is why, as we can see, those entering it need the cleansing by the word that Jesus mentions when He tells the disciples about the Kingdom (v. 3). To be a Christian means, properly speaking, to live the life of the Kingdom. All the other elements of Christian tradition are needed only for this "cleansing by the word"; they are only the means needed so that the words Jesus once spoke may sound again and again, becoming a guide for new generations seeking the Kingdom.
There can be no other Christianity by definition: Jesus Himself points to Himself with complete clarity as the only foundation of the Kingdom, and therefore of the Church. Any alternative is, in the Savior's language, the alternative of a "withered branch," doomed to destruction (vv. 4-6).
And this is no surprise: in the untransformed world that lies in evil, there is nothing that can give life to the person seeking the Kingdom. The world is vast, but there is only one Source of life in it. Whether to accept Him or reject Him is something each person decides.
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
Before going to His death, Jesus speaks the most important words to His disciples. He reveals the very essence of what it means to be His disciple. Each of us is called to be a branch on the vine, and therefore to be directly connected with Christ and nourished by life-giving sap, as happens in a plant. If a flower is cut from its stem, however beautiful it may be, it will inevitably wither. In the same way, a person who has lost his connection with God loses life and is unable to bear fruit.
There are many indications in the Gospel that this connection with the Lord is realized through His Word. Here Jesus once again addresses the apostles and all of us, saying that “the words that abide in you” are a necessary condition for fruit to appear and for the whole branch to remain alive. If this condition is met, even the most incredible things become possible; then, “ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you.”
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
Speaking of the word by which He has cleansed His disciples, Jesus again bears witness to Himself as the living Torah. After all, it was precisely the words of the Torah that people in those days said cleansed a person. Of course, this did not mean memorizing the text of the Pentateuch and repeating it in the hope that the repetition itself would free the one repeating it from all sins. Although there were many people in those days, as indeed there are today, who really did know the Pentateuch by heart among the Jews.
But the point was not to memorize the Pentateuch by heart, but to allow God's commandment to change one's life. First inwardly, and then outwardly as well. The commandment was viewed not simply as some legal or even moral norm, but as a direct revelation of God's will. As God's intention directed toward the human being. It had to be accepted as such, and one's own life had to be built in accordance with it. One's human intentions had to be brought into accord with God's. In those days this was called the inner Torah. The very Torah that cleansed a person. Because it truly became the living word of God, which could cleanse. And Jesus speaks of the cleansing power of His words. Thereby He affirms that every word of His is the word of God. But cleansing through the word alone proves insufficient. One must also preserve an essential unity with Christ; otherwise full life in the Kingdom is impossible. Essential means the kind of unity in which one lives one life with Him.
Like shoots on a grapevine: normal life is possible for them only as long as they remain united with that vine. Yet participation alone is not enough: the same life must also continue in the shoot itself. Dry shoots, like dry branches on trees, are not needed; they are only a burden for the tree or for the vine. It is not enough to be near Jesus and share in His life, not enough to experience the breath of the Kingdom as reality; one must also become oneself a vessel and bearer of this life and this breath.
Of course, the breath of the Kingdom that blows over a person changes him, and a meeting with Christ does not pass without leaving a trace. But if after all this a person does not change inwardly, does not become, in Paul's words, a "temple of the Holy Spirit," a place where the Spirit dwells, then one can say that all the meetings were in vain and the whole experience was wasted. The inner Torah is necessary for a Christian precisely so that what is received in meetings with Christ and in the experience of the Kingdom does not leak out of his soul like water through a sieve. Only in this twofold unity of the Law, the inner Torah, and grace is the life of the Kingdom possible: not episodic and accidental, but full.
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
Speaking of the word by which He cleansed His disciples, Jesus again bears witness to Himself as the living Torah. It was precisely about the words of the Torah in those days that people said they cleanse a person. The point, of course, was not to memorize the text of the Pentateuch and repeat it in the hope that the repetition itself would free the one repeating it from all sins. Although among Jews there were many people in those days, as there are today, who truly knew the Pentateuch by heart.
But the point was not to memorize the Pentateuch, but to let God's commandment change one's life. First the inner life, and then the outer one. The commandment was seen not simply as some legal or even moral norm, but as the direct revelation of God's will. As God's intention addressed to a person. It had to be accepted as such, and one's own life had to be built in accordance with it. One had to bring one's human intentions into agreement with God's. In those days this was called the inner Torah. The very one that cleansed a person. Because it truly became the living word of God, which could cleanse. And Jesus speaks of the cleansing power of His words. By this He affirms that every word of His is the word of God. But cleansing through the word alone proves insufficient. One must also preserve essential unity with Christ; otherwise full life in the Kingdom is impossible. Essential unity means the kind in which one lives one life with Him.
Like shoots on a grapevine: normal life for them is possible only as long as they remain united with that vine. Yet participation alone is not enough; that same life must also continue in the shoot itself. Dry shoots, like dry branches on trees, are not needed; they are only a burden for the tree or for the vine. It is not enough to be near Jesus and share in His life, not enough to experience the breath of the Kingdom as reality. One must also become a vessel and bearer of this life and this breath.
Of course, both the breath of the Kingdom that surrounds a person and the encounter with Christ change him, and neither passes without a trace. But if after all this the person does not change inwardly and does not himself become, in Paul's words, a "temple of the Holy Spirit," a place where the Spirit abides, then one can say that all the encounters came to nothing and the whole experience was wasted. This is why the Christian needs the inner Torah: so that what is received in encounters with Christ and in the experience of the Kingdom does not run out of his soul like water through a sieve. Only in this twofold unity of the Law (the inner Torah) and grace is the life of the Kingdom possible: not episodic and accidental, but full.
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
Before going to His death, Jesus speaks the most important words to His disciples. He reveals the very essence of what it means to be His disciple. Each of us is called to be a branch on the vine, and therefore to be directly connected with Christ and nourished by life-giving sap, as happens in a plant. If a flower is cut from its stem, however beautiful it may be, it will inevitably wither. In the same way, a person who has lost his connection with God loses life and is unable to bear fruit.
There are many indications in the Gospel that this connection with the Lord is realized through His Word. Here Jesus once again addresses the apostles and all of us, saying that “the words that abide in you” are a necessary condition for fruit to appear and for the whole branch to remain alive. If this condition is met, even the most incredible things become possible; then, “ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you.”
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
The vineyard, the vine — ancient Old Testament symbols of Israel (Isa. 5:1-7; Ps. 79:9). Jesus Himself also uses these images in His parables (Matt. 20:1-16; 21:28-46). And now, speaking with His disciples alone, He reveals to them the mystery of their new calling — gathered around Him for the messianic meal, they join themselves to the true vine, to the One who is the real Chosen One, forming a new people. Their belonging to the true religion, the true people — to everything claimed by all the "orthodox," "patriots," and "true believers" — is now determined not by nationality, not by confession, not by any orientation, but only by whether they "abide" in Jesus, live His life, and bear His fruit...
1 Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. |
2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. |
3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. |
4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. |
5 Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? |
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
How important it is for us that Jesus says these words: "Let not your heart be troubled; believe in God, believe also in Me" (John 14:1). First of all, it becomes clear that the Lord knows we can be troubled and doubtful. He does not say that this is bad; but the fact that He calls us not to be troubled means that there is something better for the human heart: joy, rejoicing, peace, and all of this is given to us as the fruit of faith.
This is precisely why the Lord calls us to believe, overcoming trouble and doubt by faith. True, this does not mean that joy and peace will come to us immediately, because God expects faith from us regardless of what is happening around us and longs for our steadfastness. Therefore verse 1 of today's passage can be received as a motto for life, suggested by God Himself.
1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: |
2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. |
3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. |
4 I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. |
5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. |
Reading today's passage from the Gospel of John, one wants, following Pilate and his question "What is truth?" (John 18:38), to ask: what is eternal life?
And indeed, it is hard to count the people who have ever been occupied by this question. Only God, who knows even the number of stars in the sky, can do that. And in answer to this question Jesus will answer us today with the words: "And this is eternal life, that they know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent" (John 17:3).
He may not say them directly to us, but we can hear them, like Jesus' disciples, in His conversation with the Father. Through the Holy Spirit, people are shown the Lord's desire that every person come to Him and enter into a relationship of love with Him. And in these very words one can see that this desire fills the Trinity: the desire that every person "know" the true God and Jesus Christ whom He sent.
1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: |
2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. |
3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. |
4 I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. |
5 And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. |
Speaking of His glorification, Jesus expresses briefly and concisely the essence of the Kingdom He has brought into the world. It is, of course, in no way connected with any earthly state. Jesus had no intention of becoming an earthly king. The essence of His Kingdom lies elsewhere. Anyone who comes to share in it receives eternal life. Not in the sense of a dreary earthly existence stretching on endlessly, but in the sense of the fullness that distinguishes the Kingdom.
The fullness of all possible spaces and times. But above all, the fullness of that breath of God, that breath of life which the fallen world does not know. This breath does, of course, penetrate the fallen world as well, but with difficulty and only to a small degree. Not because anything is beyond God's reach, but because His breath, the breath of the Kingdom, and the evil in which the fallen world lies are incompatible.
In the Kingdom, however, there is no such evil. And to enter it, it turns out that only one thing is needed: a relationship with God and with the Messiah He has sent. With Christ. These relationships make a person part of the Kingdom. The very Kingdom whose King is the Messiah. The Kingdom is not a place, a territory or a space, but relationships. The relationships of its inhabitants with one another. Their relationships with God and with Christ. And finally, Christ's own relationship with His heavenly Father.
Within these relationships is the Kingdom. The glory that glorifies in the world the One who brought the Kingdom into the world. And with Him, those who help Him in this. For every inhabitant of the Kingdom also brings it into the world. By the very fact of sharing in its life. If, of course, they do share in it. But if they do not, there is no Christianity either. At least not the Christianity of which the Gospel speaks. For this Christianity is not a new religion or a new morality, but a new life. That very life of the Kingdom.
It is this life that glorifies both the King Himself and His subjects. Glorifies them not in the sense of any particular fame among people, but in the sense of the manifestation of God's glory. And in the Bible, God's glory is His presence. That real presence, contact with which changes both the human being and even the very nature of the world that has not yet been transfigured. Changes it so that the world becomes part of the Kingdom. Becomes wholly transparent to God's transfiguring action. And at the end of time, with the Saviour's return, it appears different. New. A new earth beneath a new heaven.
2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. |
3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. |
4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you. |
5 But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou? |
6 But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. |
7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. |
8 And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: |
9 Of sin, because they believe not on me; |
10 Of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more; |
11 Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. |
12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. |
13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come. |
When telling His disciples about the Kingdom, Jesus more than once mentioned its organic incompatibility with the untransfigured world. This, and nothing else, is how He explains the persecutions that will become the inevitable companion of Christians throughout the Church's historical path. What, then, proves to be such an unbearable rebuke to the world, provoking such a violent reaction in response?
First of all, of course, the witness that the "prince of this world" has already been judged. Perhaps if the point were precisely the devil, dark powers, or the forces of evil, there would not be such a sharp reaction to this witness. But the point is the "prince of this world," and therefore the entire order of things existing in the world. Even the righteous who follow the Torah are justified in it not because they are part of this world, but because, and only insofar as, being righteous and following the Torah, they already do not belong to it. The world would like to appropriate to itself everything good that sometimes happens in it contrary to its own nature, and to wash its hands of all the evil that it itself produces by virtue of that nature. But the Kingdom, entering the world, bears witness to the world's true nature, corrupted by sin, thereby provoking the fury of the forces of this world: the fury of a villain whose mask has been publicly torn off.
An additional irritant is the reminder of the One whom the world would like to forget, but of whom it is constantly reminded. No, of course, if the world were reminded of Jesus as, for example, some great theologian, religious reformer, or, at worst, a teacher of morality, this would still be bearable: after all, He is not the first and not the last. But He is pointed to as Someone unique and unrepeatable, who in addition has no desire at all to take account of the world or of its weaknesses and sins.
As we see, the conflict is caused by the very essence of the differences that separate the Kingdom from the world mired in evil. No wonder it will last until the end of time, only becoming sharper with the years.
2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. |
3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. |
4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you. |
5 But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou? |
6 But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. |
7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. |
8 And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: |
9 Of sin, because they believe not on me; |
10 Of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more; |
11 Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. |
12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. |
13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come. |
As the day of Pentecost approaches, it is necessary to listen closely to Christ's words about the coming of the Holy Spirit, so that we do not deprive ourselves of His gifts of grace. Two things are fundamentally important for us. First, that the Comforter, the Holy Spirit, will convict the world concerning sin, righteousness, and judgment. This means that in the coming of the Spirit we will see all this; these things will become evident, will become visible. In the power of the Holy Spirit the Church will know that sin is unbelief in Christ, that righteousness is His Resurrection, and that judgment is His victory over evil.
And the second thing we need so much is guidance into all truth. The Lord says that we will no longer wander through life like blind kittens, not knowing or understanding where life is and where death is. The Holy Spirit will guide us, and in Him we will know the truth and be able to live and move toward God. This is precisely the chief and so necessary gift of the Spirit.
2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. |
3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. |
4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you. |
5 But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou? |
6 But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. |
7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. |
8 And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: |
9 Of sin, because they believe not on me; |
10 Of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more; |
11 Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. |
12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. |
13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come. |
The idea that the Lord has His own pedagogical principles, incomprehensible to us, was thought up long ago and not by us. The famous words spoken by God through the prophet Isaiah are exactly about this: "My thoughts are not your thoughts" (Isa. 55:8). He, the ruler of time, has His own time for everything. He knows exactly when His disciples should learn and understand something.
At times His words can appear to contradict one another: "I did not come to bring peace, but a sword" (Matt. 10:34) and "I did not come to judge the world, but to save the world" (John 12:46). But what we try to perceive from our point of view may be something entirely different for God. And therefore He, one may say, cares for us tenderly, watches over us, and waits for the moment when it will be best for us to hear His word, so that we can receive it (see John 16:12).
But it often happens that Christ's words are given to us "in advance," for the future. The Lord knows that we cannot understand everything right away, but all the same He generously shares His Word with us: His life. And it does not matter to Him that it will take us a great deal of time for the meaning of what He said to reach us, first the mind, then the heart. He still speaks to us, so that later on this soil the Holy Spirit will grow something new (see John 16:13).
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
Jesus compares His listeners to branches on a grapevine, and not to fruitless branches, which are cut off, but to fruitful branches that the vinedresser must cleanse from pests, from growths and scars that take away the sap. The Lord says that the word He preached has brought His disciples such cleansing.
What does He mean? Perhaps that His word, His preaching, builds in a person a clear dominant focus, an awareness of the meaning of life and its direction. A word can crush, but it can also heal. The word of Christ, if it is heard and accepted, gives a person inner wholeness; it becomes in him an active power that allows him to bring joy and light into the world, for it is a word about God's love for us and about our love, a word about salvation and eternal life.
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
The image of the vine is astonishing in how much it tells us about relations with God. And all this comes from the mouth of Jesus Himself. How wonderful it is to understand that you are not alone in this world: everything that happens to you comes from God. And He also gives the strength to accept it, just as the vine nourishes the branches. Besides, there is also the Vinedresser, attentively watching over His vineyard (see Jn. 15:1-2). It is enough to imagine the caring hands of the vinedresser, everything he does, tying up and cleansing each branch, in order to understand how God cares for us. The branches need only be aware that they are branches, not trying to become the vine, and accept the Father's care.
6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. |
7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. |
8 For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. |
9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. |
10 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. |
11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. |
12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. |
13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. |
14 I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. |
16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
17 Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. |
18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. |
19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. |
Speaking of His relationship with the disciples, Jesus constantly emphasizes the essential unity that binds them to Him. Moreover, He likens His relationship with His disciples to His relationship with the Father. For Jesus, these are evidently the very same relationship. Or another side of His relationship with His heavenly Father. They are, as it were, two components of the same spiritual process, which forms the spiritual foundation of the Kingdom. And it is precisely Jesus' disciples who remain in the world who constitute the boundary of the Kingdom in the fallen world. It is in them that Jesus is glorified as King of His Kingdom. But this glorification is possible only insofar as they are ‘not of the world’.
Insofar as they belong entirely to their Teacher and His heavenly Father. Not in the sense of a unity of views, but in the sense of a unity of life. That very life of the Kingdom which Jesus bears within Himself in all its fullness. And which He imparted to all of them except one — the one who rejected it himself. Rejected it by rejecting Him. But this is a person's free choice. Those who chose Him faced a new task: to preserve what they had received. Not by withdrawing from the fallen world, but by remaining in it. Yet without giving a place in their hearts and their lives to the evil in which the fallen world lies. Otherwise their lives have no meaning.
If they had all departed, leaving this world, the Kingdom would have departed with them. The Saviour's work would have remained unfinished. But if they had given the evil of this world a place in their lives, His work would simply have failed: for the Kingdom was to enter, and did enter, this world in purity and fullness, without mingling with it or with the evil in which it lies. This does not mean, of course, that an unbridgeable gulf separates the world and the Kingdom, but there is certainly a boundary between them. And the world can cross this boundary only by undergoing a qualitative change.
By becoming different not in its nature, but in the sense of being freed from the power of evil and sin. Of course, in the Kingdom the very nature of the world also changes. But these changes can take place only after the world has been cleansed of evil. That is why Jesus prays to the Father for His disciples, asking Him to keep them from evil rather than take them out of the world. He prays for them as those who will continue what He has begun. Continue it by becoming people of the Kingdom who remain in this world. Those through whom the Kingdom will continue its entry into the world.
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. |
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
The last two lines of today's passage from the Gospel of John read as one, as something similar and repeated. But in the words "If you ask anything in My name, I will do it" (John 14:14) there is what appears to be a small difference: it does not say of whom we may ask anything in Jesus' name. We can ask anyone: relative or stranger, acquaintance or unknown person, evil or good. And despite this, He says that He will do it. The main thing is that the request be in His name.
And a person who, without embarrassment, openly pronounces the name of his Lord, without being sure that the one listening will understand him, trusts God. And his faith is strong. According to this faith the Lord does what we ask.
6 But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. |
7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. |
Jesus says that His departure, the completion of His earthly path, is not the end at all. It is only the beginning. The beginning of the process that can be called the Kingdom's entry into the world. His Kingdom. And the Kingdom of His Father. That is why the unveiling of the fullness of this Kingdom is connected with His departure. And the point here is not that He has to disappear in order to make room for someone else. It is simply that the Kingdom, as it enters the world, becomes ever fuller. More spacious. Deeper. It is this depth that the apostles begin to sense at the Ascension.
He disappears into the depth of His Kingdom. Into a depth the apostles had not known before because they had not noticed it. Now they have begun to notice it. But Jesus warns His disciples ahead of time. And the point is not that the divine breath, the Spirit of whom He speaks, replaces Him for the apostles. The point is something else. It is to follow Him. To follow the Messiah. To follow the King of His Kingdom. But to do that, one must first enter this Kingdom. Become a partaker of it. Simply being physically near Jesus is not enough. It is the same with the Kingdom: one can be in its presence, so to speak, on the territory of the Kingdom, and not notice it. And in order to notice it, one must make room for it within oneself.
His breath, which is also the breath of God. Then one will be able to see in Jesus that very King. Otherwise one can stand beside Him and have no relation at all to His real life. And what use is such standing nearby? That is why Jesus says that it is better for Him to go now. He must complete His earthly path. He must rise from the dead and continue this path already in the fullness of the Kingdom. He must bring this Kingdom into the world. In short, He must finish completely everything for which He came. And for His disciples this will truly be better.
Although to them it may seem otherwise. They want to be near the Teacher. But the Teacher wants to bring them into His Kingdom, to make them partakers of the fullness of the life by which He Himself lives. He wants them to feel for themselves the breath of God, the breath of the Kingdom, to breathe it in deeply. And for that the apostles must become involved in this spiritual movement of the advancing Kingdom. They must become part of it, just as He Himself is. For the Kingdom will also enter the world through them. Though they themselves do not yet know this: Pentecost still lies ahead of them.
6 As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground. |
7 Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth. |
What a strange arrest! Armed people come, Jesus asks, whom they seek, they give His name, and Jesus says: "I am He ", - and they fall to the ground. Apparently, the problem is about Jesus’ words, more concretely about one word, because He said only a single word: "Yahweh".
Let us look in another way. We had the opportunity to hear many times people, trying to understand: "why you consider Jesus as God, if He indeed never called Himself like that?" Here we see that He didn't only called Himself, but even did it more concretely: He used this God's name, which was given at first to Moses (Exodus 3:14), and after tabooed in order to avoid blasphemy. It wasn't even allowed to hear this name - that is why the soldiers fell to the ground. So, the pronunciation of this pious and instructor name in the Jewish doctrine, whom Jesus undoubtedly was, couldn't be a fortuity - it was self-testimony.
And the third consideration. It sometimes seems to the readers of the Bible that there is no feat in the sufferings and in the death of Jesus; He undergoes violence, which is unable to bear easily. But this scene shows that even during the arrest he is master of the situation. His suffering and the cross aren't constrained, but are voluntary. What a love of God towards us, if the One whom only His name paralyzes the enemies, goes unto death without resisting, "like a lamb dumb ", for our salvation.
7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. |
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. |
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? |
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
The eleventh verse from today's Gospel is one of the most important in our life. The Lord calls us to believe Him, to believe His words that He abides in the Father and the Father in Him. At the same time, He knows that at times no words are enough for us to believe... Then He speaks of His works, calling us to believe Him because of the works.
And here the wondrous wisdom and mercy of God are opened before us: Jesus offers us the road of "faith," helping us enter it, if not immediately through faith in His words, then through contemplation of what He does. And if God speaks this way, that is enough for us to believe in Him, and therefore enough for our salvation (see John 5:24).
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
Is Jesus not too rash in promising the fulfillment of our desires? And what if I desire... well, something improper? But what "improper" thing will I desire if His word truly abides in me? Not in a book on the shelf, not in someone else's sermon, but in me myself? What "improper" thing will my will want if I exist as an organ inside a body whose head, that is, the One who makes the main decisions, is Christ Himself?
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
9 As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love. |
10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love. |
11 These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. |
12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. |
13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. |
14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. |
15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. |
16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. |
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. |
19 If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. |
20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. |
21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. |
22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloke for their sin. |
23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also. |
24 If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father. |
25 But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause. |
26 But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me: |
27 And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. |
When speaking to His disciples about the Kingdom, Jesus constantly calls them to love one another (vv. 9-12, 17). This is unsurprising if we recall that Christianity is nothing other than life in the Kingdom, and therefore life in love. Love, of course, is not the Kingdom's only characteristic. The life of the Kingdom is also the breath of God that permeates it and those manifestations of God's power that accompany Jesus everywhere during His earthly ministry. Yet in our still not fully transformed world, the love characteristic of those who bear the Kingdom seems to be its clearest testimony.
Power, for example, is well known to the untransformed world. Indeed, in a world lying in evil there is sometimes even too much of it. Power can sometimes make people submit, but it cannot make them love. Relationships imposed by force, and therefore involuntary, are unsuitable for the Kingdom. Power in the fallen world will hardly be perceived as an alternative to the existing order. The same could be said of spiritual phenomena in themselves, for the fallen world too knows a peculiar kind of spirituality. The spiritual phenomena characteristic of fallen nature differ qualitatively in essence from the spiritual influences that proceed from the Kingdom, of course, but outwardly they can sometimes look alike, and to someone who sees only the outward appearance the difference may be imperceptible. Thus spirituality in itself does not necessarily mean that an alternative to the laws of this world has appeared.
For such an alternative to appear, everyone must be able not only to see clearly that Christ's disciples and followers possess a certain spirituality, but also to discern what it is. In this respect the witness of the love permeating every relationship in the Kingdom is the best, because mutual love visibly demonstrates to the world precisely what it does not have and what it lacks so greatly. Unlike power and spirituality as such, love can therefore become the alternative to the existing world order that the world both longs for and fears. It fears this alternative because, from the standpoint of the laws of our still untransformed world, relationships of love really are contrary to nature. Both nature and society, which has not moved so very far beyond it, follow different principles, relying on power, advantage, and efficiency.
It is no surprise that those who want to live differently in this world become a foreign body within it (vv. 18-19). But some are prepared at least to try to find an alternative, and so those who live by the laws of the Kingdom will face not only persecution. There will also be people ready to listen to their testimony and follow their path (v. 20). Nevertheless, Christ's disciples and followers should apparently neither try to escape persecution nor hope for their preaching to achieve mass success, for, in Jesus' words, “the servant is not greater than his lord.” Only the testimony is fundamentally important. Everyone decides for himself how to respond to it.
8 Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. |
9 As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love. |
10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love. |
11 These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. |
12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. |
13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. |
14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. |
15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. |
16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. |
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. |
19 If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. |
20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. |
21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. |
22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloke for their sin. |
23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also. |
24 If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father. |
25 But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause. |
26 But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me: |
27 And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. |
How piercing are the words about the love that lays down “one’s life for one’s friends”... My own response to these words is bewilderment and the realization that this is impossible by human strength, and therefore the recognition that I myself do not love... How greatly must one love in order to die for others? We have only one example before us, the foremost and most important for each of us: Jesus Christ. How greatly He loves every one of us, since He went to death for our sake! And not merely to death, but to torment beyond all bounds, though He was without sin and without guilt. Here lies the most important thing: to look at Him, understanding that only He can love in this way and share this love with those who believe in Him; to rejoice in our salvation, which came through the Lord and His sacrifice, rather than grieve because we ourselves cannot love like this. Then, in us as in many others, He will be able to do something worthy of His name. This is how, for example, He acted through Maximilian Kolbe and Mother Maria, who were in concentration camps and took the place in gas chambers of those who had been condemned to death.
9 As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love. |
10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love. |
11 These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. |
12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. |
13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. |
14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. |
15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. |
16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. |
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
Speaking of love as a new commandment, Jesus first of all requires every Christian to be ready to “lay down his life for his friends.” Usually this is understood as readiness to give up one’s life for friends. Yet the corresponding Greek verb means not “give up,” but precisely “lay down,” “place” — and not “instead of,” but precisely “for the sake of,” “on behalf of” friends. Obviously, this is not about self-sacrifice, or at least not only about it; rather, we should speak of the relationships that bind together people who live by the love with which Jesus loved each person. But what is this love of His, the love of the Kingdom? How does it differ from the love that people knew long before His coming into the world?
First of all, in this: human love has never been complete. It remained only an intention, a relationship, and in this sense it was a spiritual reality. But the environment within which relationships of love existed was natural, psychic: in the fallen state, after all, the human being remained primarily a natural being, and the psyche too is nature, only of a special kind.
Jesus, however, speaks of the love of the Kingdom, that Kingdom where the very environment of communion is not natural but spiritual. There love can be manifested in absolute fullness: in the Kingdom, the relationships and the environment fully correspond to one another. But a person’s life in the Kingdom cannot belong to that person alone.
Jesus Himself explains this simply: whoever wants to keep his life for himself loses it, but whoever gives it to Him and makes it part of the life of His Kingdom preserves it. And preserves it in a fullness that cannot be found in the fallen world. But if this is true of the life of the Kingdom as a whole, it is just as true when the matter concerns the relationship of the inhabitants of the Kingdom to one another: they too never belong only to themselves; their life never is and never can be something isolated, as the life of a person in the untransfigured world can be.
Of course, in the Kingdom too each person lives his own life, not someone else’s. But if the boundaries of this life in the fallen world are often closed to any interaction, in the Kingdom they are always open. There this is safe: since the life of each person is determined by God’s breath, no one abuses this openness as sometimes happens in the fallen world.
And with such openness the possibilities become immense: if necessary, each person can at any moment even completely yield his own living space to another, should the need arise. No unsolvable tasks remain for the inhabitants of the Kingdom, for there are no barriers between them either. And therefore there are no barriers for God’s breath, which unites them. Each person lives a full life, belonging at the same time both to himself and to everyone who wants to share in that fullness and take part in it.
This is the kind of life the Savior commands His disciples to live. In essence, it is Christianity itself.
9 As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love. |
10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love. |
11 These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. |
12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. |
13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. |
14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. |
15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. |
16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. |
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
The Father’s love for the Son is manifested in their inseparable unity, and the Lord invites us to abide in the same love. Are we ready for such love — not even to love in this way ourselves, since it is clear that we are not ready for that, but to receive it from Christ? Receiving love cannot be passive; it demands efforts in response, but do we always respond actively to Christ’s love? Yet even when He receives no response, He continues to love us.
He called the disciples not servants but friends, and not only those who were beside Him, but all whom He called to follow Him. He wants to raise us to a height that is difficult to reach without Him; our heads already begin to spin before the ascent has even started.
But if we are not servants to Him, then we must not be servants to one another either. Yet we want to rule, and so it is hard to accept His gift; we feel compelled to repeat after the disciple: “depart from me, for I am a sinful man.” Christ can, in fact, withdraw if we persistently beg Him to do so; He does not impose Himself by force. But He comes as a liberator, and whoever rejects Him of their own will remains a slave to sin.
9 As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love. |
10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love. |
In essence, two paths lie before us: to follow Christ, listening to His Word, or to turn away from Him. Jesus calls us, knocks at the doors of our hearts (see Rev. 3:20), and asks: "Abide in My love" (John 15:9). He already loves us, regardless of who we are and how we behave, what we do, whether bad or good. Nothing will separate us from His love (see Rom. 8:35-39).
But even though Love is near, it can be rejected. It can go unseen or be despised, ignored as if it were nothing. But it is there, and it is eternal. That is why the Lord calls us to abide in this love, so that He can give us life, the strength to live, and finally eternity itself - Love itself. Entering into this Love, each of us not only answers the Love of the One who created him, but also enters Eternity, taking part in the work of his own salvation.
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. |
16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; |
17 Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. |
18 I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. |
19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. |
20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. |
21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. |
That the Lord loves us is a fact that requires no proof; He loves unconditionally, in a way none of us knows how to love. And naturally, when this love remains unanswered on our part, it brings Him no joy. He wants us to respond to His love, although everyone (both He and we) understands that by definition there can be no "worthy" response from us: our love is immeasurably less than His.
And yet He does not lower the bar. He does not say that He, God, must be respected, feared, obeyed, and so on. He says: "Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind" (Matt 22:37, see Deut 6:5). The question is: how is this possible? How can we reach what He expects from us?
Today Christ Himself gives the answer. An unusual answer. We are used to perceiving rules and ordinances separately, and love and personal relationships separately. For us, say, even in family life these are most often two different areas. But today Jesus shows that this is not so: the one who keeps His commandments is the one who loves Him (see John 14:21).
That is how it is. Everything turns out to be very simple and at the same time very difficult, because loving Him is also a commandment. The result is a closed circle, and only God Himself, who promised that He would reveal Himself to us, helps us understand it. In this we place our hope: He will come to us and teach us everything (see John 14:26).
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. |
16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; |
17 Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. |
18 I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. |
19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. |
20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. |
21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. |
When telling His disciples about the Kingdom, Jesus describes it by the example of the relations between Himself and His Father, and also between Himself and His disciples. He says to the disciples: if you ask anything of the Father in My name, then I will do what you ask, and if you ask Me anything, I will do it. Thus, as we see, Jesus illustrates His own words that He is in the Father and the Father is in Him. In His presentation, the Kingdom turns out to be, first of all, a spiritual space, the space of the relations that unite Him with the Father and with all His disciples, uniting them in such a way that He becomes the Mediator between His disciples and the Father.
Perhaps this is exactly what Jesus means when He says that His Kingdom is "not of this world." Indeed, the only thing in us that does not depend in any way on the laws of our untransfigured world is our relation to someone or something, for it is determined exclusively by our will, which, unlike the body or the soul, remains free under any circumstances. And if the space of the Kingdom is precisely the space of our relations, then it truly can be completely independent of the laws of the world in which we live.
The only thing that can hinder this is our own fallen nature. After all, the fall became, first of all, the result of a wrong choice, an erroneous decision, and the consequence of such errors is above all the weakening of the will, which in a fallen person tends to submit to the very nature that, in a normal state, it should have governed. The only way out of this situation is the intervention of another will: also human, but not subject to original sin. For the spiritual space of the Kingdom, the will of the Messiah becomes just such a will. That is why He becomes the Mediator between God and His disciples and followers: without His will the Kingdom is impossible; it simply will not be the Kingdom of God in the true sense of the word.
Once the space of relations has been created, it is filled with the breath of God, thanks to which this space can spread wider and wider, including more and more hearts and saving more and more souls, right up to the moment when the Savior's return marks the completion of this process and the full triumph of the Kingdom that transfigures the world.
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. |
16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; |
17 Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. |
18 I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. |
19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. |
20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. |
21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. |
In the Last Conversation with the disciples, the Lord says two symmetrical things that mark the Christian's path. Like mileposts, these words stand on our road. "Whoever has My commandments," says the Lord, "is the one who loves Me." At the same time He says, "The one who loves Me will keep My commandments." If He had said only the first, it would have made Christianity a religion of law, in principle no different from the Old Covenant. If the Lord had said only the second, then our faith would have depended on elusive movements of the heart, which sinful humanity does not have the strength to control.
But precisely the paradoxical combination of these two, essentially opposite, statements places Christ Himself at the center and opens the possibility of salvation and life for everyone and always. Some of us are more inclined to try to fulfill the Lord's word, and through this we can come to know Him and love Him so that this love transforms the whole person. Others, by contrast, come to know Christ through the word, through the Church, or through any number of other paths, and for love of Him they begin in practical life to try to do what they had never even thought about before.
In the natural sciences there is a concept: a system with autocatalysis. These are systems in which two processes accelerate each other so that uncontrolled growth of the system begins. Explosive and chain reactions happen this way, for example. Combustion in active media happens this way... Perhaps what the Lord offers us is also a system with autocatalysis. Love for Jesus, the desire for communion and unity with Him, changes our life and moves us to fulfill His will. The experience of practical love for people, the experience of keeping the commandments, leads to the point where you can no longer live a single day without Jesus. And the result is autocatalytic, "uncontrolled" growth of the Kingdom of Heaven in your heart.
10 Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. |
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. |
13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. |
14 If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. |
15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. |
16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; |
17 Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. |
18 I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. |
19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. |
20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. |
21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. |
The words we read today, “Whoever has My commandments and keeps them is the one who loves Me; and the one who loves Me will be loved by My Father, and I will love him and will reveal Myself to him,” are wonderful, kind, saving words. We often forget this, carried away by self-punishing repentance. In fact, repentance is joy, for obedience is love. When the Lord tells His disciples what to do, they are amazed; it seems impossible to them. “When the disciples heard this, they were very astonished and said, ‘Then who can be saved?’” (Matt 19:25) It is hard to explain to a three-year-old child that his mother does not give him another sweet not because she is greedy or unkind, but because it would harm him. And sometimes it is simply impossible to explain to someone who has not found God how good it is to heed God’s commandments and obey them. Only as we grow into full maturity do we come to this, and only then do we finally understand what true love is: love that desires not for itself, but for the beloved. Yet when one reaches this point, when the heart already seems so full of love that everything within is burning and one is ready to go through fire and water for another person, even to the scaffold... at some point one discovers that love has run dry. Everyone goes through this. Juan de la Cruz called this state “the dark night of the soul.” But this happens only so that we may understand that God alone is the source of love, and that we love not because we are so kind and wonderful, but because He gives it. For, as our poet so beautifully said, “and sympathy is given to us as grace is given to us” (F. Tyutchev).
11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. |
12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. |
13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. |
14 I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. |
16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
17 Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. |
18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. |
19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. |
We all know that Jesus came into this world and became human. And that means the Lord came to know all the weaknesses of our bodily existence; He experienced for Himself what it is to thirst and hunger, to freeze and languish from heat, to suffer and to take pleasure in tasty food. And all this was so that no person could reproach Him: "You are my God, who sent me into this cruel world, but You Yourself have not experienced everything that I have had to experience!" We have the opportunity to look at Jesus, to see how He teaches, interacts with the disciples, breaks bread, and suffers. And most often some very, very serious image appears before us. But this means that we do not see everything, or do not want to see it; it is simpler and somehow more proper for us, perhaps, to see God in exactly that way.
And yet the Lord is a God who rejoices. And He rejoices not merely in some material things, as is characteristic of all of us, but with perfect joy. He Himself speaks of this joy in addressing the Father and asks for such joy for all of us as well (see John 17:13). He rejoices that He is one with the Father and is going to Him. And this means that our joy too will be perfect precisely when He Himself, with His joy, comes to us and makes His dwelling with us (see John 14:23).
11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. |
12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. |
13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. |
14 I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. |
16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. |
17 Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. |
18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. |
19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. |
In this passage Jesus once again says that His followers, like Himself, are “not of the world.” Christians are called to live according to the Beatitudes, which do not fit at all with customary notions of earthly success. What the Lord calls us to does not guarantee universal recognition, wealth, or prosperity. Here He speaks of an entirely different reward—His “perfect joy,” for the sake of which the Lord “consecrates Himself.” He goes to the sacrifice of the Cross so that we may be bearers of joy in this world that rejects Him.
Jesus' disciples are called to live in this difficult world without trying to avoid everything that does not correspond to their ideas of what is right. How often, when we encounter something unchristian, do we try not to see it and ask God to remove it from our field of vision. Yet Christ clearly prayed to the Father not that He take us out of the world, but that He “keep us from evil.”
11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake. |
The faith, Jesus speaks about is similar to an exploit. He looks like a common person, He moves as a common person. He speaks - as an exceptional person, but all the same as a person. And He proposes us to believe He is in God, and God - in Him. That is, if a later theological terminology is used, than He is God-Man. It is as much as to jump a two and a half meter height - it is possible in theory, but we meet few people who can make such a jump!
We can't say Jesus doesn't understand this. That is why He uses the expression: "or else", - that is, if we do not succeed to believe in what He says, then believe "for the very works sake ". Jesus is Himself in His works all the time superior to human capacities - in His righteousness, His commitment, His love to God and to the men, in the realization of miracles... An open-minded vision of His works can prompt to faith (trust) in Him, and that will already be a small step towards the faith in Him.
12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. |
13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. |
14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. |
15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. |
16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. |
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
In this passage the Lord reveals to the disciples the essence of the commandment He leaves them. And the measure of love to which He calls them turns out to be equal to death. "Greater love has no one than this, that someone lay down his life for his friends" - such is this measure. Jesus calls us to forget ourselves, not to think about our own comfort or advantage, "not to seek our own," to give rather than demand. To die to ourselves and rise for our friends - this is the new commandment.
We know that Christ Himself loved us in this highest measure, giving His life on the Cross. And as we try to love our neighbors, we gradually enter this mystery of divine love. Freely fulfilling this covenant, we cease to be slaves and become His friends, those who "know what the master is doing" and truly understand what Jesus "heard from the Father."
12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. |
13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. |
14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. |
15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. |
16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. |
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
Today's text, of course, first of all draws attention to the new commandment that Christ gives us as the only one necessary for life. But today I would like to note the line that Jesus builds in literally a few words and that contains the whole history of the relationship between man and God. I do not call you servants; I call you friends. And the measure of love for friends becomes the death of God for the life of human beings.
Reading the Gospel of John straight through, one constantly wants to pick up the pace and avoid thinking about the literal meaning of the words Jesus speaks, because their simplicity leaves no path for retreat. We are given the possibility of choice, but this choice lies between the words "yes" and "no." And by choosing "yes," faith in God's love for each person, His death and resurrection, in only three days we will hear at the empty tomb Jesus say to Mary Magdalene: "...go to My brothers". Thus, having passed through death, God became our brother.
12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. |
13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will shew you things to come. |
14 He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
In the verses of today's passage from the Gospel of John, the Lord speaks of the Spirit, who will come and guide us "into all truth." And why will He be able to do this - to reveal the truth, to free us from our inability to receive it (see John 16:12)? Because "He will not speak on His own, but whatever He hears He will speak"; He will do the will of the One who sent Him. This alone is the pledge of success - and not of personal success, but of the true attainment of eternity.
It would seem, why is this so? The Holy Spirit is God, and He could speak on His own... But we see that Jesus also does the will of the Father who sent Him. The point, apparently, is that between the Persons of the Holy Trinity there is no such division as there is between us and God, and the very fulfillment of the will - this deepest harmony in the actions of the Trinity - happens in a completely different way. This will is precisely one of those things that bind Them, the Persons of the Trinity, together...
So it is for us as well: the will of God, or more precisely, our free consent to it, is called to serve as the connecting link between us and the Kingdom of Heaven.
13 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. |
"Perfect joy": today we read about it, and this word is a unique revelation to John the Theologian. He uses it four times: here, 15:11, 16:24, 1 John 1:4. That means it is very important to him. What, then, is perfect joy? A priest, when asked about this, told the following story. One evening he was returning home, and young men attacked him, beat him, took his money, and crushed his glasses. Without money and glasses he could get home only by a miracle. And he remembers that while they were beating him, he felt perfect joy. This story can cause incomprehension and rejection in many people. But this is in no way joy at the thought of how great I am because I was found worthy of suffering. Many will understand it that way. No. In no case. Here there is something entirely different. An entirely different joy. With caution, understanding all the incompleteness of words, let us say: the joy of entrusting oneself into God's hands. One can hear that "perfect joy" is a kind of spiritual rapture from God's nearness. Something like what is described in the remarkable poem by K. R.: There are bright moments:
The earth is so incomparably good.
And the soul is full of unearthly delight.
To the Creator of worlds a fragrance
The flower bears, and the bird gives a song:
His creation thanks the Creator.
Oh, if only one could merge as one
With flower and bird and all the earth
And with them, as they do, pray one prayer;
Without words, without thought, without request,
To burn in soul with trembling rapture
And in life-filled forgetfulness to revere.
Is this "perfect joy"? It seems, still, that it is not. For almost everyone has experienced this state; it is easily attainable under the right conditions, whereas every perfection, on the contrary, is inaccessible, and one can only reach toward it with one's whole soul. That is why, it seems to us, the testimony of the priest whose story we gave at the beginning is deeply true.
15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. |
16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; |
17 Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. |
18 I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. |
19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. |
20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. |
21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. |
22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world? |
23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. |
24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me. |
25 These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. |
26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. |
27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. |
28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I. |
29 And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe. |
30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me. |
31 But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. |
Speaking to His disciples about His path and ministry, Jesus mentions a “Comforter” whom the Father will send them and whom, Jesus Himself says, the world can neither see nor know (vv. 16-17). This “Comforter,” whom Jesus also calls the “Holy Spirit” (v. 26) and the “Spirit of truth” (v. 17), will in due course remind the apostles of everything they are now hearing from their Teacher (vv. 25-26). The mention of God's spirit, or breath—the corresponding Greek word, like its Hebrew equivalent, can mean either—in the context of an account of the Kingdom is, of course, no accident. The Old Testament prophets were the first to speak of God's spirit, or breath. For them the spirit was not an abstract theological or philosophical concept but part of a living experience of communion with God; they truly felt God breathing in their hearts.
But Jesus apparently means something more. He speaks of the spirit as a reality on a universal, cosmic scale that nevertheless remains hidden from the world, for this reality belongs to a different order than our still untransformed world. The breath of God unites everyone who abides in the Kingdom, making them one whole: the Father, Jesus Himself, the apostles, and all who will enter the Kingdom through their prayers and under the influence of their preaching. In the past, only certain people felt God's breath at special, exceptional moments in their lives; now it is revealed to everyone who abides in the Kingdom. And no wonder: God's breath permeates the Kingdom, gives it life, and gives it the power to affect the world by transforming it. Because of this breath there are no distances in the Kingdom; here only the quality of relationships and the intensity of love determine mutual closeness.
Until now, the apostles had seen the Kingdom only because of Jesus: they looked at Him, and through Him God's power was revealed to them. Now they were to enter and see from within what they had previously seen only from outside. The time was coming when Jesus would become invisible to a world capable of seeing only what had not yet been transformed. The apostles themselves would therefore no longer see Him with physical sight; but after entering the Kingdom, they would find Him there, seeing Him no longer with their eyes but with their hearts (vv. 19-20). It is no accident that Jesus speaks of a peace unknown to the untransformed world (v. 27): true peace and harmony are possible only in the Kingdom, permeated by God's breath and joined by bonds of love. Again and again Jesus calls the apostles into this Kingdom so that, having become part of it, they may carry it into the world that so greatly needs transformation and sanctification.
15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. |
16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; |
17 Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. |
18 I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. |
19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. |
20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. |
21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. |
22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world? |
23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. |
24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me. |
25 These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. |
26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. |
27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. |
28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I. |
29 And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe. |
30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me. |
31 But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. |
Someone somewhere said: "Love is an instrument of knowledge." And in fact, what can we know about someone we do not love? Having turned away from a person, one cannot come into contact with him, cannot become closer to him, cannot understand him. The same is true when the matter concerns the knowledge of God. What can be known about Him without loving Him, without striving toward Him, is only dry and relative "scholasticism" about the fact that He is, supposedly, so great and strong and wise.
But truly to know Him, ("to know," in the language of Scripture, to be united with Him, to "abide in Him") is given only to the one who is ready to love. That is why Jesus says that He will reveal Himself not to the whole world, but only to the disciples, who will receive the Spirit of truth, revealing the Father to those who can understand Him, that is, love Him.
15 And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple: that disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest. |
16 But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter. |
17 Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man's disciples? He saith, I am not. |
18 And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold: and they warmed themselves: and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself. |
19 The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine. |
20 Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. |
21 Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said. |
22 And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so? |
23 Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me? |
24 Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest. |
25 And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself. They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not. |
26 One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him? |
27 Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew. |
Christians have long held differing views on whether Peter's denial should be considered betrayal in the full sense of the word, or whether it is something else. The answer, as so often, depends on what exactly one understands Christianity to be. If Christianity is seen as a kind of new religion, then Peter's denial can be considered merely a misunderstanding, and nothing more. Indeed, the central thing that Peter and the other apostles thought their Teacher had been speaking about had failed. There would be no messianic war. It was all over before it had really begun. In denying Him, Peter was essentially betraying no one and nothing: there was no one and nothing left to betray. All that remained was loyalty to what had once been and was now gone. To former relationships. To former goals and ideals. Of course, someone who keeps such loyalty even in the face of possible death must be considered a hero.
But we can hardly demand such heroism of everyone. Especially since it was important to Peter to keep watch on the high priest's courtyard, on what was happening to the Teacher. His personal relationship with Him remained absolutely important to Peter in any case. And now people were pestering him with awkward questions about something that no longer made any sense, but could prevent him from doing what he was doing. He brushed the questioners away like annoying flies: I know nothing; leave me alone. What difference did it really make now? What had been the meaning of life only an hour before had now collapsed, and there was no point recalling it. If, however, Christianity is seen as a new life, then the denial does turn out to be betrayal.
It is no accident that the crowing rooster reminds Peter of the promises he made to the Teacher. In reality, nothing is over yet. On the contrary, everything is only beginning. The most important thing lies ahead. And for that, nothing matters more than the relationship linking Peter to Jesus. Peter alone went into the high priest's courtyard — seemingly without any particular purpose, since there was nothing he could do to help the Teacher. In reality, it was his sense of the depth of the relationship binding him to Jesus that made Peter go where he did.
And now he casually brushes aside what had been the foundation of that relationship only a short time before. Of course, Peter himself does not yet understand what is happening. He understands only that it has all turned out to be more serious than it seemed to him at first: the rooster really has crowed, just as the Teacher predicted, and the denial really has been uttered. True understanding will come later, at his encounter with the Risen One. Then true repentance will come too — repentance that fully restores Peter's relationship with the Teacher. This time forever.
15 And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple: that disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest. |
16 But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter. |
17 Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man's disciples? He saith, I am not. |
18 And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold: and they warmed themselves: and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself. |
19 The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine. |
20 Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. |
21 Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said. |
22 And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so? |
23 Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me? |
24 Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest. |
25 And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself. They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not. |
26 One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him? |
27 Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew. |
Peter's denial looks like completely reasonable and sensible behavior in a critical situation. He needs to stay close and wants to learn something, and to do that he must not be recognized. At such a moment, one person runs away and hides while another tries to pass unnoticed into the place where the main events are unfolding. It is foolish to risk one's life by admitting acquaintance with the prisoner. You might be seized too, and whom would that help? We do not know, however, what drove the Apostle Peter. It is entirely possible that these first, superficial reasons, understandable to anyone, were not at all the main thing at that moment. What matters is that a moment sometimes comes when openly acknowledging that you follow Jesus is the only possible choice. On the other side, one hears the terrible word “denial.”
15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. |
16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; |
17 Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. |
18 I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. |
19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. |
20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. |
21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. |
22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world? |
23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. |
24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me. |
Another Comforter will remain with the disciples. It is not said that He will remain with everyone, most likely because those who reject the Son also reject the Spirit of Truth. One must accept Jesus, and then those who accept Him will be able to receive both the Father and the Spirit. Christ humbled Himself, but through His self-emptying we can attain the fullness of communion with God.
Christ promises the disciples that He will not leave them as orphans and that He will come again. Which coming does He mean—His Resurrection, the coming descent of the Holy Spirit, or the Second Coming? However these words are understood, He is near His faithful; He loves us and does not abandon us.
The sign of love—keeping the commandments—may seem too simple, and one can easily dismiss it as an expression of formal legalism. But depth begins at the surface. Observing basic rules is neither formalism nor mere discipline, but the pledge and first expression of a profound relationship with God that surpasses everything one could initially imagine.
15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
As we see, Jesus' disciples understand their Teacher with difficulty. And He continues speaking to them in hints and figures of speech. It would appear that if you are not understood, or not fully understood, it would be better to refrain from figures of speech, since in such a situation they can confuse the matter even more. And yet Jesus continues to speak as He speaks. Why?
On the one hand, one could say that He had already more than once, perhaps even in plain words, told the apostles about what awaited Him. As we see, they did not understand Him then either, just as they do not understand now, and therefore Jesus resorts to images and figures of speech in order to convey better to the disciples what is so important for them to understand.
But the matter was perhaps not only this. Why did the apostles understand Jesus with difficulty when He told them about His death on the cross and His Resurrection? Perhaps, above all, because they were completely unready to hear anything like this, and what they heard shocked them. In a state of shock a person is unable to perceive and analyze anything; he simply falls into a stupor.
Seeing this reaction from the disciples, Jesus turns to images, allegories, and figures of speech, because all this forces the listener not simply to listen, but constantly to think over what has been heard, so that the listener himself can come to the conclusions that otherwise would simply shock him. But when you come to shocking conclusions yourself, as the result of your own reflection, they, while remaining shocking and requiring further thought, still do not knock you off balance as much as the words of a person you trust can do when he lays out before you the very same facts in ready-made form.
And Jesus, like a wise teacher, tries during His last earthly meeting with the disciples to lead them toward an understanding of things without which one cannot enter the Kingdom. For He understands perfectly what they will have to live through in the coming days, and He tries to do everything possible so that the prospect of the Kingdom coming into the world will not be hidden by what they will have to experience.
15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
The Lord tells the disciples that after the joy that entered them with His coming there will follow sorrow, which will then once again be transformed into joy. It is as if there are two days separated by night. It is very important to understand that this night of sorrow, when the Lord lies in the tomb and is not with us, this night of God-forsakenness, is something everyone necessarily passes through who truly walks the path of spiritual formation. The fact that our great teachers also experienced such a state, difficult and grace-filled, bears witness to this. It is known that St. Tikhon of Zadonsk, who lived in the eighteenth century, experienced a mystical night of the soul, but even earlier, in the sixteenth century, the great Spanish mystic St. John of the Cross created an astonishingly deep and rich concept: "the dark night of the soul." It is impossible to explain it in a few words, but in the poem with the same title he gives an allusion to the Paschal hymn "Exsultet," which Catholics sing on Holy Saturday. Here are the words of the hymn:
This is the night
when once You led our fathers, the children of Israel,
out of Egypt
and brought them through the Red Sea on dry ground. (...)
This is the night
when Christ, breaking the bonds of death,
rose victorious from hell. (...)
O truly blessed night,
the only one worthy to know the time and hour
when Christ rose from hell.
This is the night of which it is written:
and night will be bright as day;
and night is my light and my joy. (...)
O truly blessed night,
in which earth is joined to heaven,
and humanity to divinity.
Let us return again to the experience of Orthodox ascetics. Theophan the Recluse writes this in his commentary on today's reading: "They say that every soul on the path to perfection experiences a similar blow. Darkness everywhere covers it, and it does not know where to turn; but the Lord comes, and its sorrow is transformed into joy." Let us also try, when we are enveloped by the darkness of God-forsakenness, the loss of faith, when "the mind seeks the Divinity, and the heart does not find it," not to lose heart, but to understand that this night is inevitable, and that a New Day awaits us ahead.
15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
For us, what is happening at this very moment is often very important. We are concerned above all with our own feelings about what is happening. If we are hurting, the whole world around us looks dark and hostile. And if we feel good, our mood is peaceful, the sun is shining, and the whole world is smiling at us. Of course, things are not always so sharply defined, but most often our feelings tend toward one of the poles...
The Lord, however, is trying to teach us one wise practice: to remember that our condition changes, because nothing human is eternal. Only what is from God is eternal: "My righteousness will remain forever, and My salvation from generation to generation" (Isa. 51:8). Speaking today of a woman preparing to give birth, Christ emphasizes that we must not rely on what we feel now, not weep and lament because of sorrows, but remember not the sorrow, but the joy that will follow it (see John 16:20-22). We should think not by the feeling of the moment, but see more broadly and farther ahead. We should try to look at what is happening with God's gaze, seeking in everything meaning and a reason for joy and gratitude to God.
15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
The Lord tells the disciples that after the joy that entered them with His coming there will follow sorrow, which will then once again be transformed into joy. It is as if there are two days separated by night. It is very important to understand that this night of sorrow, when the Lord lies in the tomb and is not with us, this night of God-forsakenness, is something everyone necessarily passes through who truly walks the path of spiritual formation. The fact that our great teachers also experienced such a state, difficult and grace-filled, bears witness to this. It is known that St. Tikhon of Zadonsk, who lived in the eighteenth century, experienced a mystical night of the soul, but even earlier, in the sixteenth century, the great Spanish mystic St. John of the Cross created an astonishingly deep and rich concept: "the dark night of the soul." It is impossible to explain it in a few words, but in the poem with the same title he gives an allusion to the Paschal hymn "Exsultet," which Catholics sing on Holy Saturday. Here are the words of the hymn:
This is the night
when once You led our fathers, the children of Israel,
out of Egypt
and brought them through the Red Sea on dry ground. (...)
This is the night
when Christ, breaking the bonds of death,
rose victorious from hell. (...)
O truly blessed night,
the only one worthy to know the time and hour
when Christ rose from hell.
This is the night of which it is written:
and night will be bright as day;
and night is my light and my joy. (...)
O truly blessed night,
in which earth is joined to heaven,
and humanity to divinity.
Let us return again to the experience of Orthodox ascetics. Theophan the Recluse writes this in his commentary on today's reading: "They say that every soul on the path to perfection experiences a similar blow. Darkness everywhere covers it, and it does not know where to turn; but the Lord comes, and its sorrow is transformed into joy." Let us also try, when we are enveloped by the darkness of God-forsakenness, the loss of faith, when "the mind seeks the Divinity, and the heart does not find it," not to lose heart, but to understand that this night is inevitable, and that a New Day awaits us ahead.
15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you. |
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
Your sorrow will turn to joy — these astonishing words of Christ express very precisely the essence of Christian hope. It would be inaccurate to say that sorrow will cease and joy will take its place, that joy will replace sorrow. It would be inaccurate to say that joy will arise alongside sorrow, in addition to it. Rather, sorrow itself will become joy, and the two will prove inseparable. There is no Christianity without grief over Christ's suffering and death on the Cross, just as there is none without the joy of the Resurrection. To emphasize this inseparability, the Lord uses the image of the pains of childbirth, which are transfigured by joy at the birth of a new human being.
The various attempts to portray Christianity as the ‘opium of the people’, a religion of groundless consolation, or as a religion of social protest, or as a cult of suffering, founder on this mystery of sorrow's transformation into joy. Human life is always terrible enough, and the Lord always suffers in those who are oppressed and persecuted for righteousness. Yet even in this life there is room for a joy that does not belong to this world and is not given by it. This joy of ours is born of grief and sorrow, and so does not lead Christians away into a world of illusions. It is the joy of the future Kingdom of Heaven, given to us already today. That is why the Lord speaks these most important words, which strengthen Christians: ‘and no one will take your joy from you’. The apostle Paul will later write: ‘nothing can separate us from the love of Christ’.
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. |
Why does Jesus not speak plainly to the disciples about His death and His resurrection? The figurative expressions He uses are certainly beautiful and full of meaning, yet, judging by their questions, the apostles still did not understand them. However, it is quite possible that even if the Saviour had spoken plainly of His death and His resurrection from the dead, they would have understood just as little. Today everything is clear to us: after all, we have read the Gospel. At least, that is what we think. Yet, in truth, even today we are familiar not so much with the mystery of the Resurrection as with the accustomed words about that mystery. Perhaps it is precisely those familiar words that Jesus wants to avoid.
The problem here is the same as with His messiahship: had He spoken of it plainly, His listeners would have responded not so much to the substance of His words as to their own clichés associated with familiar words. The same could have happened had He spoken plainly of His resurrection. In Gospel times, the Jews already had some notion of a general resurrection on the Day of Judgment, and it bore little resemblance to what the apostles would very soon see with their own eyes.
Traditional popular notions of resurrection presupposed the coming of the end of time, apocalyptic scenes and the like. No one could have imagined that both the resurrection and the coming of the Kingdom could take place in so ordinary a way. No one expected to be able to walk alongside the Risen One on a road in Palestine. And for the world not to collapse overnight or change in an instant. No one expected such an ‘ordinary’ miracle. And explaining all this to the disciples was practically impossible.
Not because words were lacking: the Gospels were written, after all, and words were found for them. It was simply that the disciples themselves had to become different. To see the Risen One with their own eyes. To see the Ascension. To experience Pentecost and share in the breath of the Kingdom. For the time being, it was possible to speak only of what the apostles would experience in the days that were approaching. Of pain and joy. Of despair and hope. And of the path they would have to set out on in those days, so as to follow it to the end. To the Kingdom in all its fullness.
16 A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father. |
17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to the Father? |
18 They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. |
19 Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again, a little while, and ye shall see me? |
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
Jesus says: "You will be sorrowful, but your sorrow will turn into joy." We are used to these words and no longer notice that the logical connection is not obvious. Ordinary logic would be this: "There will be problems now, but do not worry; later everything will work out and all will be well." But Jesus says that the very thing that was the cause of sorrow will also become the cause of joy; if there is no sorrow, there will be no joy.
Indeed, without Good Friday there can be no Easter Sunday. And in the life of each of us there are moments when it is necessary to go through, to live through, something very frightening and painful, because through this small death the Lord will give resurrection.
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. |
19 If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. |
20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. |
21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. |
22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloke for their sin. |
23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also. |
24 If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father. |
25 But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause. |
26 But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me: |
27 And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. |
1 These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended. |
2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. |
Jesus often warned His followers that they would face rejection in the world, even persecution. And He sees the reason for this not in religious or other disagreements with the majority, but in the very essence of Christianity. For He brought the Kingdom into the world, and He wants His followers to be not adherents of some new teaching—religious, ethical, political, or otherwise—but inhabitants of the Kingdom. He certainly understands very well that the world will always reject such people: they will remain strangers to it until the end of time, until its complete transfiguration. But what can the Church set against the world? Jesus Himself points to the means: love. Of course, love—not as an emotion, but as a way of relating—is itself foreign to the fallen world. It is illogical and serves no practical purpose, for to love is to wish one's neighbor well and strive to make that person's life better, expecting nothing in return. Not only a cynic but even an ordinary pragmatist will say that living this way is unreasonable and impractical: love must at least be mutually beneficial to be at all acceptable to the fallen world. Yet by definition it cannot be so. And Jesus speaks of love not only as a relationship between people, but as the spiritual environment that constitutes the nature of the Kingdom. If ordinary human love, when it is genuine, usually provokes mockery and distrust, the love of the Kingdom can provoke outright hatred. This is hardly surprising: the fallen world preserves the illusion not only of stability but even of immovability largely because its adherents have managed to convince, if not everyone, then a great many people that there is no alternative to the existing state of affairs. When people appear who can offer such an alternative, the natural desire of those who support the existing order is to destroy that alternative—along with the One who brought the Kingdom into the world and those who bear witness to the alternative today.
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. |
19 If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. |
20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. |
21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. |
22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloke for their sin. |
23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also. |
24 If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father. |
25 But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause. |
26 But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me: |
27 And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. |
The passage from Christ's Last Discourse with the disciples that we read today reveals to us how the Lord Himself looks at the disciples. The point is that He, in fact, likens them to Himself. The world first hated Christ, and then His disciples. They do not belong to the world. People kept Christ's word, and they will also keep the disciples' word. Finally, the Spirit of truth, who proceeds from the Father, and the disciples will bear witness to Jesus.
And the Lord says all this while explaining the commandment: "Love one another." This means that likeness to God and adoption as sons, for that is exactly what is being discussed, do not flow from some special superhuman merits of these Galilean fishermen, but from the fact that they will fulfill this commandment. Therefore Christ's words also apply to all who follow Christ's disciples in the Church, which He Himself founded precisely through these disciples.
17 These things I command you, that ye love one another. |
18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. |
Jesus builds His conversation with the disciples on a contrast: I give you a commandment to love one another because the world hates you. In the world there is hatred; among you there is love.
Two questions immediately arise here. First, can the disciples' love overpower the world's hatred, if the world is always larger and the disciples themselves do not really know how to love? And second, it is clear that the situation is not so polarized at all: in the world that does not believe in Christ, love is always present (for people cannot live entirely without love), and among Christians love, to put it mildly, is not the most frequent guest either.
As for the first question, one can only note that the matter is not the disciples' own love, but the mercy of the Father; and who is stronger - God or the world's evil - is a question addressed to the very depth of our being, since it has no "external" answer. As for polarization, the matter is apparently not a division into "believers and unbelievers" (it is unclear how to divide them), but the opposition between Christ and "the world" within each person again.
17 Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man's disciples? He saith, I am not. |
Peter's denial has always been one of the favorite themes for preaching about sin and repentance. Usually in this case parallels are drawn with the denial of Judas, who perished not because he sinned, but because he proved unable to repent. Meanwhile, if one looks carefully at the situation, it is not hard to see that, in essence, everyone left Jesus except two, one of whom was Peter, and the other, if one follows early Christian tradition, John, the author of the fourth Gospel and the Book of Revelation.
And one of them, Peter, in response to accusing testimonies, says about Jesus: I do not know Him. What preceded this? Why did the disciples scatter? They were by no means cowards, and when they promised to die for their Teacher, they were hardly speaking in the heat of the moment. But in practice everything turned out quite differently from what they expected. They thought the time for a messianic uprising had come.
They were ready to die in battle, and Peter, if it had come to war, would have been one of the first; it is no accident that he is the one who snatches out a sword at the critical moment. But it turned out that there would be no uprising, that their Teacher simply gives Himself into the hands of the representatives of authority, that everything is lost: the uprising failed without even beginning. After all, the apostles still did not fully understand what the Teacher had told them about His death and His resurrection.
Peter followed Him into the high priest's courtyard not because he was hoping for anything, but simply in order to be closer to the Teacher, to see how the matter would end, simply in order to remain with Him to the end. And here they accuse him of something, of some kind of participation in the preparation of some uprising. What significance does all this have now, when everything is over? Peter no longer has anything to witness to, nothing to hope for; by and large he no longer cares what people will consider him to be, for everything is already behind him.
His reaction is a rather ordinary reaction of a person who is being pestered with nonsense when he is occupied with an important matter. He brushes off the questioners as though they were annoying flies: leave me alone, I know nothing and no one! And only the rooster's crow brings him out of his spiritual stupor. Peter suddenly understands that the matter is not yet over, that everything they had spoken about so recently during the Passover seder remains in force, that everything in general has gone differently from what he expected, but... But he did deny the Teacher, and he denied Him publicly. This is a bitter and sorrowful fact.
Now all that remains for Peter is to weep, reproach himself for a betrayal unexpected even to himself, and repent of what he has done. He does not yet know that very soon the day will come when he will meet the Teacher, and He will understand him, understand him without long explanations.
18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. |
19 If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. |
20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. |
21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. |
22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloke for their sin. |
23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also. |
24 If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father. |
25 But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause. |
26 But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me: |
27 And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. |
1 These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended. |
2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. |
3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. |
4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you. |
Christ does not promise those who follow Him the conveniences of life or earthly prosperity. We are clearly warned: if someone wants to see Christianity as a way to solve accumulated problems and a means of achieving comfort, he has come to the wrong door. And the Lord does not refuse us help at all: when solving these problems is necessary, He is ready to respond to our petitions and gives us the right and the opportunity to reap earthly fruits as well. But by placing not God Himself at the center of attention, but His gifts, we turn away from Him, perhaps unintentionally, without thinking about it, but this does not change the essence of the matter.
If we choose Christ, we must be ready to face opposition. The call to carry one's cross, addressed to each of the disciples, flows from a clear vision of the reality of evil ruling in the world. One can evade this call if one wishes; however, then we will inevitably be defeated by evil. Evil often looks attractive and tempting, but its weight, unlike the weight of the cross, will both crush us and press us into the mud.
We are also warned that many of the persecutors will be sure they are serving God, but Christ clearly said of such people that they have known neither the Father nor the Son. The persecutors themselves will not agree with such a reproach and in response will begin to refer to their own theological knowledge. But knowledge of ideas about God is still not knowledge of God Himself, and here the warning applies to all of us: persecutors are not the only ones at risk of making such a substitution. As history shows, the persecuted, when circumstances changed, also became persecutors more than once...
18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. |
19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. |
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
Right now, in most of the civilized world, people talk constantly about unity. They call this unity by different names: someone says simply and plainly that "together we are strong," someone fights for or against globalization, someone prays for the unity of the Church, and someone reflects on the deep human longing for life with others and for "communion." Some only reflect on it, while others even try to build something - creating organizations, unions, and councils. In short, the topic matters.
But if you tried to gather all the people involved in this work and ask them to agree on what this desired community should be, a real commotion would begin. And all because, despite the common desire, each person still pulls in his own direction. Each person sees unity in his own way and assigns places according to his own ideas. And it may be that people will never be able to agree on the form.
Because true unity is what Jesus asks the Father to give us. It is a unity that is impossible to reach by human means: the unity of the Trinity. We are not even able to let others come as close to us as the Persons of the Trinity are close and one, let alone remain constantly in such "communion," where we are both different and one. Yet this is exactly what God expects from us. And He is the One who can make it real. We simply have to truly want it.
18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. |
19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. |
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
"At every service we pray 'for the union of all' in the Church of the Living God. What unity are we praying for, and why is it necessary specifically to pray for it?
We pray because only God can restore the unity that man destroyed: its criteria are too high, its measures are not human but God's. Such unity is a mystery by nature, a miracle in essence. Christian unity cannot be defined in the categories of fellowship or community. It is not merely "togetherness"; it is "unity": "That they may be one, as We are one", the Lord prayed to the Father in His final prayer.
This is a glorious and awe-filled calling and pattern, because within it lies a sovereign command for the whole human race: to attain likeness to the Holy Trinity, to be Its image and Its revelation. This is a promise, but also a responsibility. And we easily forget both. The experience of this glorious and trembling unity is the very being, the essence of the Church, her nature: the Church is this very unity; the Church is one and indivisible, even though the Christian world is broken into pieces by our sins. Pray for the peace of Jerusalem, the city bound together as one... (see Ps. 121)."
(Anthony, Metropolitan of Sourozh: "...and for the union of all, let us pray to the Lord")
18 As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. |
19 And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. |
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
By gathering people together and building them into the Church, the Lord does not merely oppose the human disunity that arises from sin. It is not simply that all of us, like Cain, are unable to be together. We are different, and the reason for this is the Creator's will, not our sin. Overcoming disunity has nothing to do with overcoming each person's individuality. Today, in a passage from Christ's final discourse with His disciples, we read that, in the words of the apostle Paul, ‘God has provided something better for us’. He lets us participate in the mystery of the Trinity's unity, a unity that neither absorbs persons nor effaces their individuality. A unity in which life given to another does not disappear, but grows. The unity in which the Father and the Son are one.
This unity is impossible for this world, which is why Christ says, ‘that they may be one in Us’. And behind these words lies something no less astonishing: He wants us to be in Them — in the Father and the Son. After the Ascension, in the Trinity as we see It in Rublev's icon, One of the Three is the God-man, and therefore also human! And in Jesus Christ, in His Flesh and Blood, there is a place for each of us not simply beside God's throne, but in Them Themselves! This, it turns out, is what the Eastern Fathers of the Church mean when they say that salvation consists in the deification of the human being.
18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. |
19 If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. |
20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. |
21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. |
And again words of consolation are heard... Not only consolation, however, but also the Lord's mercy and love, which every person needs so much. Jesus is already suffering as He encounters alienation and rejection from those around Him. And what should those who follow Him expect? Yes, the growth of the Church, the joy of the Gentiles, and other grace (see, for example, Acts 4:33, 6:7, 13:48), but along with that, rejection as well.
This is said not so that we become fixated on struggle, but so that the virgins have oil in their lamps (see Matt 25:1-13). And in today's passage the Lord says that the situation in which Christians are persecuted is natural, because He Himself is persecuted. The world remains the world, and in it there will always be people who oppose His word.
Yet in these same lines we see amazing support and encouragement. After all, if you are not received, then you share His lot, and that means you are His.
18 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. |
19 If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. |
20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. |
21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. |
Jesus says: a servant is not greater than his master. The conclusion seems perfectly obvious: if Jesus was persecuted, why should His disciples not be persecuted? What is not obvious is something else. He says that a servant is not greater than his master—and continues: “If they kept My word, they will keep yours also.” It follows that, by the master’s mercy, the servant also receives His privilege: to speak with authority. In what situation can the disciples’ word be “with authority,” like the Teacher’s word? The answer is simple: when it is the same word—or, more precisely, the same Word who became flesh and dwelt among us. When it is He Himself who speaks and acts through them.
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
In today's passage from the Gospel of John, there is a very important idea for a Christian: the idea of unity, one of the foundations of the Church's understanding and experience. Moreover, in the Gospel it appears as what Jesus desired for His disciples almost more than anything else in the world.
The question is what kind of unity is meant by the words: "...that they all may be one, as You, Father, are in Me, and I in You..." and what follows. They are usually interpreted this way: Jesus called for everyone to hold the same doctrinal formulas and belong to one all-embracing church organization. Yet, as we know, formalism and over-organization kill, while living relationships give life.
Rather, this is not so much about a church structure uniting everyone under its jurisdiction, although such a structure often flows naturally from unity of faith and life in the Christian community; after all, everyone in our world has to take on certain legal obligations in order to coexist fully with other people. Much more plausibly, Jesus was inviting the disciples to seek inner unity, not horizontally but vertically: like His unity with the Father, each person should have unity with the Father and the Son, who come to the one who keeps Their word and "make Their home" in his heart and in his life. In fact, only through a living mystical bond with the Father and with the Word who reveals Him is the inner Kingdom built, spiritualizing human existence at its deepest depths. Then all everyday affairs and church projects receive a firm foundation in the hearts of people attuned to the hearts of the Three: the Father, the Son, and the Spirit...
Everything in this world is mortal: countries, peoples, and church structures, all of which can collapse before the eyes of a single generation, as happened in the tragic 1920s and 1930s in the Soviet Union. But what remains unchanged is that unity, that personal communion with God, which in any historical conditions and life circumstances remains the eternally flowing spring of Christian prayer and action.
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
In today's reading Jesus prays to the Father for His Church. And the main thing He asks for is unity. Today, two thousand years later, we see that those who believed through the word of the apostles, believers in Christ, are not united. How many barriers and partitions there are among us!
And it is no accident that Jesus says: "May they be one in Us, so that the world may believe that You sent Me." For many unbelievers, the division of Christians is one more testimony against the Church. Indeed, try to figure out who is right and who is wrong... It is easier to say: if Christians cannot sort out their disputes and come to one mind, then what unites them is not so important either...
But we know that the Lord Himself unites us. What can each of us do for the unity of the Church? Nothing - and at the same time very much. Because unity begins today, now: when we recognize brothers and sisters in one another, when we pray together, when we labor together for God... when we seek what unites us, not what divides us.
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
Before us is the Last Supper, the farewell discourse with the disciples. Today the Church offers us what would seem to be only seven verses from several long chapters in which Jesus speaks one last time with the future apostles. There is so much that must be said before His “departure”—they must be prepared for the principal trial of their lives... That is precisely why these verses are so full—Jesus cannot allow Himself to waste time either on superfluous words or on lengthy explanations. The disciples are in any case unable to understand everything He is saying now, but later the Spirit will come and remind them of everything (see John 14:26). He will remind them of this prayer of the Teacher, of His ardent desire for the unity of His disciples and of all those who will believe through their testimony. And the words “that they may become perfectly one” mean far more than shared ideologies, aspirations, and the like—they concern perfect unity, uniting every sphere of our lives. Jesus also prays that every person may know that the Father has loved them as He has loved the Son (see John 17:23). For it is precisely this knowledge that can transform the world, uniting all people in the unity for which our Lord waits.
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
Jesus prays for His disciples as those who will continue His work in the world while remaining one with Him Himself. He does not pray for them as followers in a religious or ideological sense. Nor as those who carry on His work in the way that the companions of the founder of a religious movement carry on their founder's work. Jesus prays for His disciples as inhabitants of His Kingdom who will bring that Kingdom into the world just as He Himself brought it into the world. But one can bring it only by being an inhabitant of the Kingdom oneself. By living its life, and therefore the life of its King. It is precisely this life for His disciples that Jesus asks of His heavenly Father. As their Teacher, He brought them into this life, but now they will have to live it on their own. Of course, He will not leave them without support. But a new stage of the journey is now beginning for the disciples.
Previously, they could share in the life of Christ, in the life of the Kingdom, simply by being in fellowship with their Teacher. Directly, face to face. As long as there was fellowship, there was life. Now, however, the situation was changing. Of course, it is still possible to meet Christ face to face today. Many have met Him since His resurrection and ascension — Paul was the first, but by no means the last. But now much more will depend on the person themselves. On their spiritual condition. On their own life and its spiritual richness.
Previously, Jesus alone bore the fullness of the Kingdom within Himself. Now His disciples will bring it into the world together with Him. And not only those twelve who were with Him at the Last Supper, but others as well. Those who will accept Him through the testimony of the twelve. The Kingdom will begin to spread throughout the world. This, in fact, is the Christian mission. For Christianity is not some new religion, but precisely this life of the Kingdom. It is not within human power to make someone a Christian, but it is within human power to help them meet Christ.
To show them the Kingdom and its life. After that, each person will decide for themselves whether they need all this or not. And if they decide that they do, and then consistently follow through on that decision, the presence of the Kingdom in the world will increase a little more. And then more and more. Until a certain measure of the fullness of the Kingdom's presence has thus been revealed to the world. Then Christ's return in glory will become possible. And the transfiguration of the world, which at the end of time becomes a new earth beneath a new heaven.
20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; |
21 That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. |
22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: |
23 I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. |
24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. |
25 O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. |
26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. |
We may say that we should count ourselves fortunate, because we can “hear” how our God prayed and because He prayed for us. As we read His prayer closely, we see something like concentric circles: Jesus; His disciples, the apostles for whom He prays at the beginning of John 17; and we, the third circle, who believe in Him through the apostles' word (see John 17:20). Why are we only in the third circle, we might ask? That seems rather distant! Yet at the same time hardly any of us would claim the apostles' role and cross... But let us look from the other side: He prays for us too; we too are very important to Him, and before His death He remembers each of us. Moreover, what does Jesus pray for? For unity—not just any unity, but the fullness found only between Him and the Father (see John 17:21)! Earlier He prays for unity for the disciples, and now for us. Then it becomes clear that each of us is, for Him, an apostle called to proclaim the Good News and to “unite” the world in love.
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
A remarkable catechist has a universal answer for questions that are too clever: "When you die, ask Him yourself." Yet in today's reading Jesus says astonishing words: "In that day you will ask Me nothing!"
How can that be? Why? Why are all questions removed? Because He will see us - and notice: not we will see Him, but He will see us! And when He looks into each person's eyes, then no questions will remain. Because He was waiting for me, He wanted to see me again, and when He sees me, the true Encounter takes place, after which no questions remain.
This is exactly what the apostle Paul writes about: "For now we see in a mirror, dimly, but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I shall know just as I also am known" (1 Cor 13:12).
20 Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. |
21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. |
22 And ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. |
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
Indeed, how full of joy and exultation is that which comes after sorrow! The Lord says to His disciples: “Your sorrow will turn into joy” (John 16:20). Yes, this speaks of the sorrow caused by the Teacher’s death and of the joy of the Resurrection. And joy comes because the Lord rises and reveals Himself anew to those who seek Him. But what prevents us from applying this passage to our everyday sorrows? Someone has offended us, treated us unfairly, or upset us, and there seems to be no escape from the resentment eating away at our soul... But where is the Lord at that time? Does our heart truly remember His Resurrection and the fact that He will never abandon us? Then why does it not rejoice? I cannot believe that small sorrows, or perhaps even great ones, are greater than the joy of His Resurrection! There are saints, or simply happy people, who always remember this, and they have no moments when they are sad and must struggle with their pride and self-absorption. But on the other hand, we have room to grow, and we have this wonderful possibility: to experience the Resurrection of our Lord every time that, after overcoming resentment and bitterness, we return to His presence.
20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. |
21 But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. |
Speaking about the inevitability of the persecutions awaiting Christians, Jesus at the same time clearly defines their cause. His words make it clear that these persecutions cannot be called religious, just as Christianity cannot be called a religion. After all, Jesus says nothing about any new religion. He speaks about a new life. About the life of the Kingdom that He brought into the world. And about the fact that this new life is incompatible with the life of the world in its present state. If the matter were religion, conflict perhaps could have been avoided.
Every religion usually has some measure of adaptability. All religions, in one way or another and to some degree, have adapted and still adapt to the demands of this world, and religions that have grown on Christian soil are no exception. But no one has ever managed to adapt the life of the Kingdom to the life of this world. Not in any form of this world: not secular, not religious. It is no accident that Judaism, which became the religious environment and, to a certain degree, the religious form in which the early Christian Church existed, did not accept Christianity.
What in Judaism went beyond the strictly religious framework - the tradition of living Revelation, the teaching about the inner Torah and the living Torah - was accepted and assimilated by Christianity, though some of it was later lost. But Judaism as a religion never became an organic part of Christian life. And the issue here is not newly converted Gentiles, but the fact that Christianity as new life did not fit within any religious framework. Not even within the framework that was part of the soil that had grown it. And the religiosity that grew on the soil of historical Christianity also proved too narrow for Christian life.
It is no accident that Christian history has so often seen cases when Christian righteous people, or saints as they are called in some churches, who sought the fullness of the life of the Kingdom and found it, were persecuted precisely by religious people and religious authorities, now Christian ones. Religion is part of this world, and when it meets the Kingdom and its life, that feature of religion will inevitably show itself. That is why Jesus speaks about the inevitability of persecutions. Until the end of time. Until the full triumph of the Kingdom. And until the full transformation of the very nature of this world.
21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. |
22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world? |
23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. |
24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me. |
25 These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. |
26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. |
The simplest things are the hardest to accept. The hardest question to answer is one that permits only two answers, “yes” or “no.” Nothing could be easier: one must decide who Jesus is. If the answer is, “He is the Messiah,” then, according to His words, everything that follows is simple. You love Him, you keep His word, and life becomes something literally unearthly. God the Creator, the Almighty, will make His dwelling within the one who loves the Son. The most uncomfortable thing here is the simplicity of the choice. You love or you do not love. You believe or you do not believe. You obey or you do not obey. It seems that I believe, yet I do not obey. What, then, does this mean? The one who loves necessarily obeys, so I do not love. And I cannot become a dwelling place? One could go on walking around this vicious circle, from which there appears to be only one human way out: since everything is so terrible and I can never fulfill the words of Jesus by my own strength, there is no point in trying. And immediately the answer comes. By our own human strength, of course, nothing will succeed. But the One who goes to the Cross for the salvation of every person will send the Comforter, who will bring to mind everything forgotten amid the bustle and raise everyone who keeps falling, even on level ground.
22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world? |
23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. |
The conversation during the Last Supper is, in essence, devoted to one theme: the theme of the Kingdom. Before His death and the resurrection awaiting Him, the Savior wants to tell His disciples as much as possible about what awaits them. They understand Him entirely in human terms, in keeping with the popular messianic ideas characteristic of the age. One of the most important themes connected with the Kingdom was the theme of the Holy Spirit. This is understandable: God's breath permeates the Kingdom to its very furthest limits. This breath, properly speaking, constitutes the nature of the Kingdom, or rather what replaces nature in the Kingdom. Everything that becomes part of the Kingdom is permeated by it. All its residents share in it. The path of Jesus, which is ending on earth, continues in the Kingdom. And for His disciples and followers the Kingdom opens precisely as this breath of God, the breath of the Holy Spirit.
The disciples, however, are waiting for something else. They cannot understand: where is that messianic Kingdom, visible to each and every person, about which people say so much? When will it come? They are waiting for the beginning of a messianic uprising in which all of them will have to take part. They are waiting for the heavenly host, angelic legions that of course will appear at their Teacher's call, since for Him nothing is impossible. They do not understand why their Teacher is finally going to reveal Himself only to them alone, and not to the whole world. Does that mean there will be no Kingdom? Only a small circle of supporters and followers?
It was not yet clear to them that one cannot enter physically into the Kingdom their Teacher brought into the world, that one can be in its presence and not notice that presence. They will understand everything only after Pentecost. Then it will become clear to them that the Kingdom "not of this world" is so not because some special laws operate in it, but because its nature is different. Such a nature cannot be found in this world.
And this nature is determined precisely by God's breath, which only the one who wants and seeks can see. But such an understanding of the Kingdom will come to the apostles later. For now they are waiting for the kind of Kingdom they know about. And they are perplexed as they listen to the Teacher. But perplexity in itself does not hinder communion with Christ. Distrust does. Perplexity is a passing matter. The disciples did have trust in the Teacher. In spite of everything. It helped them survive everything that followed and live to see Pentecost.
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. |
25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father. |
26 At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you: |
27 For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. |
28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. |
29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. |
30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. |
31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? |
32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. |
33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. |
What day is Jesus speaking about to His disciples? One could, of course, think that He is speaking about the day of His Resurrection, when everything will finally become clear to the apostles and all their questions and perplexities will be resolved. But were they resolved after the Resurrection of their Teacher? The question is not straightforward. Of course, after the Resurrection they understood what Jesus meant when He spoke to them about the completion of His earthly path, but in other respects the apostles still had many questions and perplexities, as well as illusions. It is enough to recall how, already on the day of the Ascension, they were still waiting for their Teacher finally to "restore the kingdom to Israel."
As we can see, understanding was not so simple, and it came to the apostles in its fullness only on the day of Pentecost, when under the action of the breath of God they became different people, joining themselves to the Kingdom. But does this mean that all their questions disappeared at once and all their perplexities were resolved? In part, yes, but if we speak of complete clarity, then it can clearly come only on the day of Judgment, when the Kingdom is revealed in all its fullness. Before that day it is premature to speak of such a resolution. Perhaps, when Jesus speaks about that day when His disciples will no longer ask Him anything, He has in mind not the day of His Resurrection after all, but the day of His return in glory, the day of Judgment and the final triumph of the Kingdom.
For now, He says to the apostles: I came into the world from the Father, and now I am leaving the world again and going to the Father. And it seems to them that they understand Him. They are probably thinking that He is leaving them in order to return soon with a victorious heavenly army, to return as a triumphant victor - the way, in their opinion, the Messiah was supposed to appear to Israel. And He, of course, understands perfectly well what they are waiting for and hoping for, and therefore says that very soon they will all scatter, leaving Him alone: for there will be no victorious war. And in fact there will be no war at all - only death on the cross and Resurrection, and the Kingdom that is "not of this world."
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. |
25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father. |
26 At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you: |
27 For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. |
28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. |
29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. |
30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. |
31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? |
32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. |
33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. |
In today's Gospel passage we read that the apostles, for some reason, suddenly decided that they believed Jesus had come forth from God. They tell Christ that His words have finally satisfied them, words that had struck them as intelligible and convincing. And the apostles decided that they believed. But as the apostle Paul will say later, "by grace you have been saved through faith, and this is not from yourselves; it is the gift of God" (Eph. 2:8). Therefore Christ has to cool the disciples' fervor a little by directly predicting to them that they will soon betray Him.
But, as Christ Himself explains, this prophecy is not for accusation but for consolation. So that afterward the disciples would understand that the Teacher went to the cross even though He knew everything. So that they would have hope in His forgiveness. So that their heart could recover the peace it had lost (see John 16:33).
23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. |
24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. |
Can it really be true that now we may ask for anything in prayer? Yet in John 15:7 we read: "If you abide in Me, and My words abide in you, ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you." So it turns out that everything is ultimately tied to Jesus' Message: one may ask for everything, but on one condition - that our desires coincide with the desires of the Heavenly Father revealed in the life and destiny of His Son.
But is the standard set here too high? Undoubtedly high, because it is eternal, opening a dizzying infinite perspective of personal growth. And this last thing is possible only in a constant going beyond the limits of one's own desires, plans, and achievements, and therefore it presupposes constant openness to God in prayer and daily life, and growth in unity with Him up to His plans and scale.
As for material sufficiency and prosperity, from Jesus' point of view these things were only tools that can be used in different ways. In any case, they can hardly be objects of passionate desire for Christ's followers, because in themselves such things neither bring one closer to God nor move one away from Him. In the end, some people have more luck in life, some less; someone can become a millionaire, and someone can end up at the bottom. But amid every possible circumstance of life, the main thing remains a person's ability not to lose joy and optimism from knowing that we are loved by our Heavenly Father, and to look at any trouble or success only as the next task of changing something in ourselves and around us, striving to understand His desires and decisions for the greatest task called "human life."
25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father. |
26 At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you: |
27 For the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. |
28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. |
29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. |
30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. |
31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? |
32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. |
33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. |
Today we read a passage from Christ’s Last Discourse with His disciples, in which the Lord speaks of what the Apostle Paul would later call adoption through faith. It turns out that God’s purpose is to give people direct access to the Father through Christ’s incarnation, suffering, and resurrection. The Lord, whom the apostle would call the one Mediator between God and humanity, united Himself fully with human beings in everything except sin. Therefore, He tells the disciples that the Father Himself loves them, and that it will no longer be Christ who asks on their behalf, but the Father Himself who will hear them.
Thus, this concerns overcoming the abyss that separates each one of us from God through the Fall. Ask in My name, the Lord commands His disciples. By being united with Christ through faith, we receive the possibility of addressing the Father in Christ’s name. By becoming one Body with Jesus in Communion, we too become children of God, as John the Evangelist writes so clearly in his first epistle. In this, the source of true life is revealed to us. And everything unworthy of God’s children can at last disappear from our lives if we labor toward this.
25 These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. |
26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. |
27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. |
28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I. |
29 And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe. |
30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me. |
31 But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. |
The Holy Spirit will teach you all things, but He will also bring to your remembrance all things that Christ said. These words contain the answer to a frequently asked question: by what principle were the canonical Gospels selected, given that there were many more Gospel narratives? The words and episodes recorded by the four Evangelists were preserved precisely because the Holy Spirit did not allow them to be forgotten. Meanwhile, anyone even slightly familiar with the “apocryphal gospels” will agree that, although they use certain Gospel motifs, they belong to a different kind of literature.
As He departs, He leaves peace to the disciples, but emphasizes that His peace is unlike the peace familiar to people. Unfortunately, the peace usually established in human relationships can be defined only negatively, as a temporary absence of war and hostility, and therein lie its weakness and fragility. But the peace brought by Christ is equivalent to the authenticity of life. Beside it, every hostility looks like a dark crevice that the light has not yet reached.
26 But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me: |
27 And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. |
1 These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended. |
2 They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. |
3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. |
4 But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you. |
Everything in our world is interconnected: every event inevitably brings something else after it, and we cannot always say what that will be. For example, a smile to a neighbor can lift his spirits, or even help him understand that joy and love exist and restore his desire to live. The infamous oil spilled by Annushka can become the cause of death... Everything is connected, and the consequences can be very serious. This places on us the duty to be extremely attentive in our relationships with the world and with those around us, understanding that only Love always brings good in its wake.
In today's reading from the Gospel of John, Jesus also speaks about the connection of everything that happens. He proclaims the testimony of the Spirit of Truth, the Comforter sent to us (see John 15:26). And the Spirit of the Lord, who comes to fill the hearts of those who believe in Him, is a gift from God. The words "And you also will bear witness" (John 15:27) tell us that our work follows the gift: using it for service to God and passing the Spirit on to others, as the Apostles did. If we do not share what God gives us, what we have appropriated will simply perish, like a flower tightly clutched in the hand. Therefore, if something is given from above, it must be used, because nothing is given for no reason.
26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. |
When each person says the word "Comforter," he imagines something of his own, but there are also common features that can be identified. A comforter should relieve sadness and anguish, wipe away tears, pat one on the head, and say something pleasant. Is this how the Lord understands the word when He speaks of the Comforter?
We find nothing of the sort: the Comforter will teach everything and remind us of everything. Comfort appears before us as knowing, accepting, and taking in the words of Christ. Only in this does the Lord see for us the possibility of being comforted, of finding happiness and freedom.
26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. |
The Russian translation of the Greek word "Parakletos" emphasizes only one meaning of this many-sided word. And we sometimes expect from the Holy Spirit first of all comfort in our sorrows. But let us notice that Jesus speaks of quite different works of the Spirit, related rather to other translations of His Name. A parakletos was an advocate in a court session who could suggest to the accused the right behavior and the right words. The fact that the Holy Spirit gives strength and words for witness to Christ is said in other places of the New Testament as well (see Matt. 10:19-20; John 15:26; Acts 1:8). But the Spirit not only puts words into the mouth; He brings love and truth into the heart, and precisely love and truth become the source of all our relationships and the driving force of all our actions. This happened with the apostles at Pentecost, and this will happen with us too if only we ask for it, because "the Father in heaven will give the Holy Spirit to those who ask Him" (Luke 11:13).
27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. |
28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I. |
29 And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe. |
30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me. |
31 But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. |
1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. |
2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. |
3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. |
4 Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. |
5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. |
6 If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. |
7 If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. |
Describing the Kingdom, Jesus turns to the image of a vineyard, a vine, traditional for Yahwism and Judaism. But into this traditional image He places a new meaning connected with the essence of the Kingdom that He brought into the world. Of course, there is also room here for the traditional understanding of the Kingdom as a place where only one will acts: the will of God, who created the world. It is no accident that Jesus says that the "prince of this world" "has nothing in Him": for the Kingdom He brought into the world does not exist according to the laws of this world, so that the "prince of this world" can have no power over it, even though the Kingdom, while abiding in our untransfigured world, constantly touches it.
But the image of the vine also becomes an image of relations within the Kingdom, where all are connected with one another and with Christ just as branches are on a vine. This bond is absolute, immediate, and organic: every branch is a continuation of the vine; if it is torn off, it dries up. All the branches live one life with the vine, fed with it by the same sap from one source. Evidently this is exactly how the inhabitants of the Kingdom are connected with one another and with Christ.
From this point of view, the Kingdom can be defined as a single space of relations linking all its inhabitants with one another, with Christ at the center. And it is precisely the fact of Christ's presence that makes the Kingdom the Kingdom. For in order for it to remain itself, such constancy of relations, such stability, is necessary as is unthinkable in the fallen world for the human will damaged by the fall. Only the will of the One who, being Man, remained untouched by sin can become the basis of the stable unity necessary as an indispensable condition for the existence of the Kingdom in our transfiguring, but not yet transfigured, world. This is what the Savior evidently has in mind when He says, "Without Me you can do nothing."
Of course, even in a fallen state a person can sometimes, with God's help, do something good. But to do anything at all for the Kingdom is possible only by being part of the Kingdom. And it is impossible to be part of it without spiritual unity with the One who constitutes its spiritual foundation, who is the spiritual core on which the Kingdom rests.
One end of this core is held by God, who raised His Son from the dead. At the other end are we, who consider ourselves Christians and try, as far as we can, to be Christians. And between us is the Kingdom, entering the world through us.
27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. |
28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I. |
29 And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe. |
30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me. |
31 But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. |
To describe the union with Himself that is possible, Christ chooses the image of the vine. Although, like every image and every parable, this image has its limits, it is still astonishingly precise. It shows our life from many perspectives at once, precisely describing our place in relation to God. On the one hand, we cannot be more than we are; we cannot bear fruit on our own. We are only branches, which are nothing without the vine (see John 15:5). On the other hand, we cannot be anything less than what God intended us to be. For when He speaks of the branch cut off for being fruitless (see John 15:2), Christ calls us to responsibility: if we call ourselves branches, then we must be branches. And this image also makes it very clear that we are not alone in the Church. We, the branches, are many, but we all draw our nourishment from the sap of one vine. And, as the apostle Paul will later say (see 1 Cor. 12:12–27), when one branch suffers, the vine and all the other branches suffer with it. And when one branch rejoices, the vine and the others rejoice with it. When one person does a good deed, the whole Church rejoices. When one person sins, everyone is hurt. Christ first of all.
27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. |
Speaking about the peace that is not from this world, Jesus calls His disciples not to be afraid. The issue, of course, is peace in the sense in which this word is used in Yahwism and Judaism, and later began to be used by Christians: peace as God's presence, or more precisely, as the effect of God's presence on human nature, which evokes in a person a sense of inner peace and rest. But the main thing is not the sensations, but the Presence itself. It was, of course, familiar to those seeking God even before the coming of Christ, especially to Yahwists, for God never abandoned His people.
But to be completely delivered from fear: that had never happened. Even those who seemed to stand firmly on the path of righteousness experienced fear. This is understandable: righteousness is not naturally characteristic of the human person. It is not a property or quality of fallen humanity; it is only a state in which one can abide, but which is easy to lose. In essence, a fallen person is righteous in spite of his nature. And in any case he has to oppose the evil and sin that he carries within himself. This means that fears too can find a place in the life of a righteous person. Until human nature is transformed fully and to the end, they cannot be finally removed.
One can only make sure that they do not determine the course of spiritual life and of life in general. But with the coming of Christ the situation changed: with Him the Kingdom entered the world. And this means the possibility of that very full and final transformation of human nature. And accordingly, deliverance from all fears connected with the fall, including the fear of death and the fear of what people consider supernatural, the two main fears of modern humanity. In the Kingdom there are no fears, and Jesus calls His disciples precisely there. After Himself.
28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. |
This may be the shortest description of Christ's mission: He came - and He went away. But between these two moments something very important was accomplished, something that changed the world forever. The world into which Jesus came and the world He leaves behind Him are, in a certain sense, different worlds.
The world 2,000 years ago is like a room with one door, from behind which a foul stench comes; the coming of Christ cuts a new door through it, giving another way out, and as He goes to the Father, He leaves that door wide open. On the day of Pentecost, through this open door a fresh wind bursts into the room, carrying away all the stench and mustiness in a draft. Life changes qualitatively - a positive perspective appears in it.
When we look at our everyday life, we sometimes lose this perspective. The dirt creeping into our life from behind that first door - through gossip, abuse, rumors - keeps us from breathing freely. But the door to God remains open: we can both push our way toward it ourselves and bring other people there.
28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. |
At last the moment has come when Jesus speaks to the disciples almost directly, in plain words, about the path that lies before Him. He says: I came from the Father and am going back to the Father. What did the disciples think at that moment? We can only wonder. But Jesus Himself tells them plainly that very soon they will all scatter, leaving Him alone. And then only His Father will remain with Him.
From these words it is clear that the disciples never truly understood the meaning of their Teacher's words, and the events soon to come will confirm this. The same thing happened as with the Savior's words about His messiahship and about the messianic Kingdom: the apostles understood them in their own way, according to the ideas about the Messiah and the Kingdom that belonged to the popular religiosity of the Gospel age. In Jesus' words they evidently saw a hint of some glorification of their Teacher, but more likely an earthly and purely human one. They understood the words "I am going to the Father" not in the sense of His death and resurrection, but in the sense of the outward triumph they expected. After all, the apostles were not so naive that they failed to understand the imagery and symbolism Jesus used. It is just that this symbolism had several layers of meaning. Both glorification and return to the Father could be understood in different ways.
One could see in all this something corresponding to traditional popular ideas about the Kingdom, or one could see what Jesus meant. In the first case everything was simple and clear: Jesus is speaking of Himself as the Messiah, speaking directly and without allegories. God sent Him, His heavenly Father, from whom He comes as a messenger from Heaven, exactly the kind of messenger that popular religious consciousness pictured the Messiah to be. And now He is returning again to the Father, from whom He will at last receive the fullness of authority to establish the messianic Kingdom. An earthly kingdom, of course, since most believing Jews at that time did not imagine any other kind.
Most likely, the disciples of Jesus understood their Teacher's words in just this way. And Jesus, of course, knows this. That is why He says that very soon they will all scatter: He foresees their reaction to His arrest, which will come to them as a complete and absolute shock. Still, He tried to tell them about His path as clearly as it was possible to do, given their expectations and their spiritual condition. Nothing more could be said. From that point on, everything depended on them themselves and on their choice.
28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I. |
During the Last Supper Jesus is constantly trying to convey one simple thought to His disciples: He is leaving, but life goes on. And not just life, but life in the Kingdom. More than that: His departure is connected with the process by which that very Kingdom is being established. The Kingdom's entry into the world and its unfolding in the world. He is leaving for the sake of accomplishing the very thing for which He came.
That is why He says to the disciples: if you really loved Me, you would rejoice at My departure. I am going to accomplish exactly what you say you are waiting for. But the apostles do not understand this. They do not understand what sort of Kingdom this is, whose King must leave in order for it to appear. Humanly speaking, it could not be understood. In this world things do not happen that way. Here everything is the opposite: if the king disappears, that means the kingdom is gone as well. A kingdom, after all, at least in the sense in which it was understood in antiquity, is first of all a king and subjects, not a territory.
Territory can be acquired. But if there is no king, then there definitely will be no kingdom, even if everything is fine with the territory. If for no other reason, then because without a king order will very quickly disappear. The disciples, of course, understood all this perfectly, and that is why they were perplexed by the strange behavior, as it seemed to them, of the Teacher. Instead of beginning the creation of the messianic Kingdom and taking at least some understandable and natural steps toward it, He appears to be preparing to go somewhere, to hide.
Why? The only reasonable explanation that could have occurred to the disciples was the thought that He wanted to gather more people before beginning the uprising. Maybe He has secret followers. Maybe He is going specifically to them, so that He can return with forces more impressive than the eleven people who were present. After all, there were many who sympathized with Him, and the meeting at the entrance to Jerusalem had been solemn.
In any case, when Jesus rose from the table and called the disciples to follow Him, they understood that something was about to happen. Maybe at last something would happen that, if it did not explain the matter, would at least give a hint at the solution. All the more because, for now, He seems to be calling them to follow Him, which means that whatever happens, they will in any case take part in what is going on. The apostles' trust in Jesus remained, despite their lack of understanding. And that is what matters most: it is enough to follow Christ, despite all perplexities.
29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. |
30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. |
31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? |
32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. |
33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. |
The Lord is speaking to us about peace not for the first time. This astonishing word runs through the whole Gospel: when forgiving sins or healing, Jesus sends a person away "in peace" (see, for example, Luke 8:48); Simeon the God-receiver also speaks of peace (Luke 2:29) as he says farewell to life. But the most important thing is Jesus' call to us: "Have peace with one another" (Mark 9:50). Peace, both between people and the inner peace of the heart, is the most important thing in our life. The words of the apostle Paul remind us of the same thing: "And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to which also you were called" (Col 3:15).
Yes, the Lord calls us to this peace, which helps us live where we are and colors with joy everything God gives us. And in His conversation with the disciples He speaks terrible words about their betrayal precisely so that they may have peace in Him (see John 16:33). Unlike the way we are accustomed to experiencing such situations, He calls us to peace of heart even after actual betrayal - so that we may get up and go on, continuing to commune with Him.
29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. |
30 Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. |
31 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? |
32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. |
33 These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. |
It always seems to us that what the Lord gives is poor and scant. The parables are incomprehensible to us, and the explanations are too blunt and crude. The apostles heard all sorts of things that evening, but the bitterest words still lay ahead. They had barely said that they understood everything when they received the reply: “You will be scattered, each to his own home, and will leave Me alone.” It would seem so important to understand what is being said, and we so want detailed instructions for dealing with God and the world. But understanding cannot replace love, devotion, and faithfulness to the God who goes to the Cross.
31 Therefore, when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him. |
32 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him. |
33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you. |
34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. |
35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. |
36 Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him, Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards. |
37 Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake. |
38 Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. |
As He was leaving His disciples, Christ called them children. The first thought that comes to mind at this form of address is of His close relationship with His disciples, of the love He brought into the world. But if we remember Whom Christ constantly called His Father, with Whom He abides in indissoluble unity, we must acknowledge that, behind the comparison of His relationship with His disciples to that of a father and his children, there lies another testimony to Himself as God.
Christ's words that He is giving a new commandment often cause bewilderment. What could be new about the commandment to love, when great sages and teachers seem to have called for it before? In fact, even those sages who recognised the value of love understood it in ways that differed, to one degree or another, from the Gospel's understanding. But that is not even the point. The newness of the commandment Christ gives lies in its close connection with His self-sacrifice. As He goes to the cross, He commands us to love one another as He Himself has loved us. Jesus had already called on His disciples to take up their cross and follow Him. This does not mean that everyone is literally required to go to their suffering, but readiness for sacrificial self-giving, moved by love, must become the norm rather than something exceptional.
This is extremely difficult and still seems impossible. The Lord knows that we are weak and, for the most part, unable to live up to the high standard He has shown us. But the height has been shown. He will help us rise to it.
31 Therefore, when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him. |
32 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him. |
33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you. |
34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. |
35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. |
The Lord has given us a new commandment (see John 13:34), a commandment that did not exist before in the Old Testament. We may recall the commandment to love our neighbor (see Lev 19:18), but it is not the same thing, as Jesus Himself says. It is a new commandment. But what is the difference? In both cases, after all, the Lord calls each of us to love... In the second case, however, He speaks of mutual love—love for one another. “Love one another”: Jesus addresses these words to His disciples, to a community of people, precisely because mutual love requires effort from everyone. We cannot shift everything onto our neighbor, thinking that it is hard for us while he, as a Christian, is obliged to love. Yes, these words were spoken to a group of people so that no one could turn away and pretend not to know or understand what was meant. This is how the Lord turns us toward one another, making us open ourselves and labor as we hear His voice: “Love one another.”
34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. |
35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. |
The Savior's words about love as a new commandment may at first glance seem somewhat strange. What, after all, is new here? In the gospel era everyone knew that the essence of the Torah came down to two commandments: love God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your strength, and love your neighbor as yourself. This was a commonplace of the rabbinic tradition of that era. So what is new in Jesus' commandment about love? First of all: it is the love of the Kingdom. Love one another as I love you - this is the main meaning of the commandment Jesus gives. But what does the love of the Kingdom mean? The Bible says a great deal about love. And if we reflect on all that is said, we can conclude that in the Bible love is first of all a relation.
An intention directed toward a person or toward God. First of all will, not emotions and not reflections. But also relations in the sense in which people say that they unite people with one another. Love is the striving for communion; hatred is the unwillingness to commune. And if there are no relations, no intention, then there is neither love nor hatred. But the medium within which communion takes place remains natural in our world. Psychic. And the psyche is part of nature, though a very special part.
And our communion in this world remains in many respects a natural process because of the medium in which it takes place. Intention as the basis of communion is spiritual, while the medium is natural. In the Kingdom, however, everything is different. Natural structures exist in themselves according to the laws of nature. But the Kingdom is not nature; its structure is formed by relations. The relations of its inhabitants with God and with Christ, their relations with one another, and finally the relations of Christ Himself with His heavenly Father as the foundation of the Kingdom, form its, the Kingdom's, structure.
But the nature of the Kingdom, or rather what replaces nature in it, is love. God's breath, filling the Kingdom, becomes love in it. And all relations in it are possible only as relations of love. Love is the medium of the Kingdom, in which all interactions among its inhabitants take place. And the meaning of the new commandment Jesus gives is precisely that His followers should live in this medium. That they should abide in the Kingdom. Together with Him. This new life is Christianity.
36 Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him, Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards. |
37 Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake. |
38 Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. |
Before the denial, immediately after the Last Supper, Peter thought he could serve God, that his love was enough, that he had everything needed to lay down his life for Christ, to follow Him. We too often think: "Well, I definitely have strength for this; I would never go that far," and so on. And then we act even worse, or fail to handle something even less difficult.
Peter was defeated because he did not say to Jesus: "Help me stand firm; give me the strength to follow You." He said, as we often do, that he would do it, relying on his own strength. After the denial, after repentance and forgiveness, Peter became the head of the Church; he now knew that all hope must be placed in God.
Often even the people most unsure of themselves are in fact extremely self-reliant. We do not fully realize that without God we could do nothing, including, and especially, following Him. But if we ask Him not to allow a denial, if we ask God for faithfulness, He will give it.
57 And they that had laid hold on Jesus led him away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and the elders were assembled. |
58 But Peter followed him afar off unto the high priest's palace, and went in, and sat with the servants, to see the end. |
59 Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put him to death; |
60 But found none: yea, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none. At the last came two false witnesses, |
61 And said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. |
62 And the high priest arose, and said unto him, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee? |
63 But Jesus held his peace. And the high priest answered and said unto him, I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God. |
64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said: nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven. |
65 Then the high priest rent his clothes, saying, He hath spoken blasphemy; what further need have we of witnesses? behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy. |
66 What think ye? They answered and said, He is guilty of death. |
67 Then did they spit in his face, and buffeted him; and others smote him with the palms of their hands, |
68 Saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, Who is he that smote thee? |
69 Now Peter sat without in the palace: and a damsel came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. |
70 But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. |
71 And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and said unto them that were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. |
72 And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. |
73 And after a while came unto him they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them; for thy speech bewrayeth thee. |
74 Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. And immediately the cock crew. |
75 And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. |
Today's reading concludes the theme of betrayal and apostasy among the apostles by telling us about Peter's denial (vv. 69-75). The image of Peter in this passage is key: at the very beginning of the narrative Peter is mentioned as following Jesus from a distance, secretly (v. 57); it ends with the mention of the rooster's crow, which signified the fulfillment of Jesus' prophecy (vv. 74-75). Here too Peter remains true to himself: he clearly remembers the promise he gave the Teacher to stay with Him to the end, and now he fulfills it as best he can. He, of course, cannot change anything, but he wants at least to see everything.
It is not hard to guess that all Peter's attention is fixed on Jesus; he has neither strength nor time for anything else, and the tense sleepless night, of course, could not pass without a trace. And it is at this moment that people notice him and point out that he too was with Jesus. But Peter expects nothing of the kind; he may have remembered his promises, but everything had turned out to be meaningless, the messianic war had ended before it had time to begin, and now, when everything was over, there was no longer any question of faithfulness. Perhaps that is why he denies so easily, casually, before he has even had time to understand properly what is happening.
Apparently, for Peter, as for the other apostles, Jesus was inseparable from their own ideas about Him, as well as from their ideas about the cause in which they intended to take such an active part. Now, when it turned out that there would be no "cause," there could no longer be any question of betrayal: at first glance, there turned out to be no one and nothing to betray. If everything is over, if there will be no Kingdom, what difference does it make whether Peter knew Jesus or not? One can remain faithful even to the memory of the dead, but what sense is there in admitting participation in a conspiracy that never happened?
But then the rooster crowed, and Peter seemed to awaken, shaking off the spiritual stupor that had seized him after his failed attempt to defend the Teacher in the Garden of Gethsemane. And it immediately became clear to him what had happened. Perhaps for the first time he understood that he loved the Teacher not only as the leader of his supporters and not even only as the Messiah, but also as a close friend whom, as it must have seemed to him, he was losing forever. And he understood that he had denied not a failed uprising, but this love. A love that can be found again only through repentance.
And Peter, having realized everything, truly repents; he leaves the courtyard, understanding that faithfulness to the Teacher must be kept in a completely different way than he had thought before (v. 75). And this contrition of heart saves him: very soon he will meet again the already risen Teacher, who will receive his repentance (John 21:15-18).
The unrepentant apostate becomes a traitor, like Judas; the repentant apostate remains a faithful disciple, like Peter.
57 And they that had laid hold on Jesus led him away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and the elders were assembled. |
58 But Peter followed him afar off unto the high priest's palace, and went in, and sat with the servants, to see the end. |
59 Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put him to death; |
60 But found none: yea, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none. At the last came two false witnesses, |
61 And said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. |
62 And the high priest arose, and said unto him, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee? |
63 But Jesus held his peace. And the high priest answered and said unto him, I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God. |
64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said: nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven. |
65 Then the high priest rent his clothes, saying, He hath spoken blasphemy; what further need have we of witnesses? behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy. |
66 What think ye? They answered and said, He is guilty of death. |
67 Then did they spit in his face, and buffeted him; and others smote him with the palms of their hands, |
68 Saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, Who is he that smote thee? |
69 Now Peter sat without in the palace: and a damsel came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. |
70 But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. |
71 And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and said unto them that were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. |
72 And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. |
73 And after a while came unto him they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them; for thy speech bewrayeth thee. |
74 Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. And immediately the cock crew. |
75 And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. |
The accounts of Peter's denial and of the trial before the Sanhedrin still, after many centuries, continue to hold the attention of those who seek in the Gospel answers to the most important questions. These accounts inevitably put us in the place of one character or another, because the principles of relationship with God remain unchanged: acceptance or rejection, faithfulness or denial. Peter's denial is a living portrait of human life and one close to us. He realizes his fall only when everything is over, when nothing remains but to weep.
As for the position of the members of the Sanhedrin, often only one quality distinguishes us from them: tolerance of blasphemy. For them it is a crime; for us, as a rule, it is each person's private affair. If we were in their place, we would not have sentenced Jesus to death, but the essence of the relationship would have remained the same: in response to His assertion of His messianic dignity, one can either fall on one's knees before Him and dedicate one's whole life to Him, or turn away and go one's own road.
1 Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him. |
2 And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his head, and they put on him a purple robe, |
3 And said, Hail, King of the Jews! and they smote him with their hands. |
4 Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him. |
5 Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man! |
6 When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him. |
7 The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. |
8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid; |
9 And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer. |
10 Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? |
11 Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. |
12 And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar's friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar. |
13 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gabbatha. |
14 And it was the preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour: and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King! |
15 But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priest answered, We have no king but Caesar. |
16 Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away. |
Pilate's order to beat Christ was not an act of senseless cruelty; the order can even be seen as an attempt to save Him: the sentence had been pronounced and carried out, so under the law the case should have been closed, and no one had any further right to demand either a new trial on the old charges or, still less, the death penalty. After this, even Pilate's words to the raging accusers, ‘Take Him yourselves and crucify Him’, sound essentially mocking, since everyone knows that they have no right to crucify anyone.
But then the question arises of who Jesus is, and something stirs in the skeptic Pilate. If only Pilate had trusted more in the stirrings of his own soul, which bore witness, however dimly, to the existence of the truth he rejected! But the accusers know which of Pilate's weak points to press, and now the threat of being denounced on political grounds looms before him; faced with the emperor's arbitrary power, everyone is equally without rights. Practical considerations mixed with fear have once again prevailed. How familiar this is to us all…
In seeking a death sentence, the chief priests acknowledge Caesar as their only king. If only they had confined themselves to acknowledging the reality of imperial power, along the lines of the Gospel's formulation, ‘Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's’ (Matt. 22:21)! But did they not understand at that moment that, by this declaration, they were renouncing the Only King — the Lord? ‘The Lord your God is your king’ (1 Sam. 12:12), ‘The Lord is king forever’ (Ps. 10:16): such is the witness of Scripture. Just as Peter denied the Teacher without understanding what he was doing, so the leaders of the Jewish people, in the grip of unrighteous anger, did what thousands of Christians and Jews steadfastly resisted for centuries: they acknowledged a pagan emperor as equal to God.
6 When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him. |
7 The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. |
8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid; |
9 And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer. |
10 Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? |
11 Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. |
"We venerate Your Cross, O Christ..." What do these words mean for us? Boundless compassion for the innocent, beaten, naked righteous one hanging on this wood. Love for Him, limitless gratitude. And also the understanding of how infinitely lighter our own cross is. All the problems that seem impossible to carry are nothing compared with the measure of suffering He took upon Himself for our sake. "You, who so loved Your world..."
And there are other words: "Then He says to the disciple, 'Behold your mother.'" On these words the Church is built, the strongest of strongholds. We have all been made sons and daughters, and therefore we can never be orphans. Orphanhood is a word from some other life. We often enter prayerfully into the Passion of Christ, but it is much harder to enter into the passion of Mary. His inconceivable physical pain and her inconceivable pain of soul. The whole world is embraced by this pain.
6 When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him. |
7 The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. |
8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid; |
9 And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer. |
10 Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? |
11 Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. |
Today’s reading is dedicated to the feast of the Exaltation of the Precious and Life-Giving Cross of the Lord. At its center is the veneration of the Cross, by which we have been saved “from the bondage of the enemy,” as the magnification for the feast sings.
The Evangelist John bears witness to the Crucifixion and to those standing by the Cross. The foot of the Cross is the only “right” place for each of us, because it is precisely in the Savior’s Death on the Cross that the salvation of the world is accomplished and life is granted to us all, even if it never enters our minds. The world is full of suffering, sometimes explicable but more often inexplicable, and this mystery cannot fail to concern a person. This is hard for us, so our desire to hide from suffering and turn away from it when it does not touch us personally is quite understandable. But the Gospel tells us that every genuine human suffering, not one that is contrived, is a place of Christ’s special presence. It is He who suffers in every person, and it is precisely here that we meet Him.
7 The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. |
8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid; |
Who manipulates a person, and how? And what gives manipulators power over souls? Pontius Pilate, it would seem, is not one of those who can be pushed around at will: a high-ranking representative of what today would be called the "center," possessing in Palestine all the necessary authority and all the necessary power and resources, even for military intervention if needed, has no one to fear except Rome. In practice, however, everything turns out quite differently.
Pilate understands perfectly well that the Man whom the Temple leadership has brought to him for confirmation of a death sentence is guilty of nothing, at least He is not guilty under Roman law. Therefore He must be released. But to act this way means entering into conflict with the Temple. Pilate is an experienced politician. He understands perfectly well who stands behind the street crowd demanding the execution of a harmless Preacher. Of course, He calls Himself a King, but if his kingdom is only a "kingdom of truth," then for Rome He is certainly not dangerous. After all, what is truth? That is a philosophical question; it has no relation to real politics. But the Temple does have a relation to it, a very direct and immediate one. One has to stay on good terms with the Temple.
And a vague anxiety creeps into Pilate's heart: if this Man has become an enemy of the Temple and the Synagogue, will he, Pilate, become their enemy too if he supports Jesus? And then there are the unambiguous hints at a possible denunciation to Rome, which will unquestionably follow: the shouts from the crowd are not accidental, for behind them stand people for whom writing such a denunciation would be no trouble, and there, in the center, their letter would certainly receive attention...
And Pilate gives in. After all, he is a practical politician, a man of the system, and he has something to lose. He is afraid. And fear is a lockpick to the human heart. Love is a key, and fear is a lockpick. The key is in God's hand, but He does not enter the heart without asking. The enemy of God, with a lockpick, asks no permission. And he enters those hearts into which God is not allowed. He is not allowed in so that He will not interfere with "real politics." And then another enters the heart of such a "practical politician." The one who cares neither about politics nor about the politician. The one who needs only another's heart in order to settle in it himself.
15 But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priest answered, We have no king but Caesar. |
16 Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away. |
The mood of the crowd is changeable: only a few days pass from "hosanna!" to "crucify!" But a crowd is a crowd precisely so that a person disappears in it. Dissolves into a large and irresponsible collective "we." Under certain circumstances it can be physically destroyed, but it is utterly useless to try to enter into communion with it. Simply because there is no one there to communicate with: in a crowd there is not a single person.
But a crowd can be manipulated. Sometimes. With certain precautions and usually up to a certain limit. And the high priest, like the whole temple elite, had mastered this art perfectly. His power rested on it in many respects. And, of course, on the political games that he, as the head of Judea, played with Roman authority. He played them by frightening Rome with religious extremists, zealots, with whom he also had his own secret game, one Rome did not know about. Or knew about but turned a blind eye, hoping in the high priest and his circle as the lesser evil. He played them by hinting at the possibility of a great religious war, toward which he himself silently pushed those who were ready to unleash it. And so, on fear that was partly real and partly phantom, he built his politics.
And Jesus was not only not a Person in his eyes; He was not even a person with a lowercase letter. Just a bargaining chip. A chance to prove his loyalty: we have no king but the emperor! And to hand over to execution a troublesome preacher who was completely impossible to control. Barabbas was another matter: a zealot, of course, an extremist, but one of their own, a patriot, a hater of the Romans, and above all someone understandable. The Temple had long been in contact with such people; with them it was clear how to behave and clear what to expect from them. But here there was one continuous surprise, unnecessary and uncontrollable, and therefore dangerous. Better to get rid of this preacher, but not with his own hands. Better with Roman hands: for the high priest, this was an almost no-lose option. And if the procurator became stubborn, the roar of the crowd could hint to him that reports might reach Rome about his indulgence toward dangerous rebels, against whom the high priest was fighting and whom he, the procurator, the emperor's hand and eye, was pardoning.
Everyone plays his own game. Except Jesus alone; He does not play any games with anyone. Such a one is needed by no one. And only one thing remains for Him: the cross. There is no other path for Him.
28 Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover. |
29 Pilate then went out unto them, and said, What accusation bring ye against this man? |
30 They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee. |
31 Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death: |
32 That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying what death he should die. |
33 Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews? |
34 Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me? |
35 Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: what hast thou done? |
36 Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence. |
37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice. |
38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all. |
39 But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews? |
40 Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber. |
The Gospels tell us a great deal about the Kingdom of God, but only John sees the manifestation of this Kingdom in Jesus' suffering—it is no accident that in this Gospel Pilate questions Jesus about His kingship. For Pilate, "the King of the Jews" is merely the title of former Jewish kings, the last of whom was Herod. But Jesus speaks to him of another Kingdom, one given by God, one that is "not from here," "not of this world," and that does not operate where people do not know God and do not know "what truth is." The human person's choice is the condition for the Kingdom of God to be realized: Pilate has been "given from above" the power to kill or release the true King. Unlike citizenship in other kingdoms, allegiance to this King is voluntary, for even the priests are free to name the Roman emperor as their only king. Conversely, the One who does the will of Him who sent Him becomes the center in which His Kingdom is realized, even if outwardly it is expressed only in the inscription on the cross.
37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice. |
38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all. |
During Jesus' trial, something very important for understanding everything that is happening stands out: as a man He is of no interest to anyone. Not as Man (neither the temple elite nor the Roman procurator saw Man with a capital M in Him), but precisely as a man. The most ordinary one. The one with a small letter. The one over whom all authorities of all times, both secular and religious, habitually stepped whenever he got in their way.
They stepped over him, often without even noticing. Of course, both the high priest and the procurator had their own reasons and arguments for acting as they did. Their own interests. Often, as it seemed to them, extremely important ones. Far more important than the individual life of an individual person. The welfare of the people, for example. Or the peace of the empire.
Of course, both are worth the life of some preacher. Especially one who is dubious and not trusted by serious and authoritative people. One who can only stir up the crowd. Meanwhile, He does not even try to prove anything to them. He answers Pilate's simple questions so simply and profoundly that it is hard not to understand Him. But for a skeptic by habit, His answers have no meaning. Likewise, for that matter, the question about truth posed by Pilate himself is quite rhetorical.
There is nothing to prove or explain here. As for the rest... the value of human life for a high-ranking official is determined by the social status of the person being evaluated. Everything is simple and prosaic. And therefore frightening - for us today. If Christ had been executed by some infernal villains, we could feel relatively safe: there are very few such villains among us, if any are to be found. But it turns out that He was executed by the most ordinary people with quite ordinary interests.
True, they were high-ranking people, vested with the right to make decisions, but... in every other respect they were the most ordinary people. People like us. And all that was required for the execution of the Messiah was to place certain supposedly higher interests ahead of a human being. Not even Man with a capital M, but simply a human being as the image of God. If they had seen Him even in that way, it would have been enough for the Messiah not to die on the cross. But it did not happen. It turned out otherwise. And now, and in any other age, everything could end the same way. And that is truly frightening.
8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy; and did run to bring his disciples word. |
9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. |
10 Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. |
11 Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. |
12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, |
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. |
14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. |
15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day. |
Let us look at the women who came to the tomb to anoint Jesus’ body. As the beginning of chapter 28 of the Gospel according to Matthew tells us, there was “a great earthquake,” and the two Marys, the myrrh-bearing women, saw an angel of the Lord who told them of the Lord’s Resurrection. I think it is obvious that they were frightened. Yet the Evangelist still writes about the fear and trembling in the hearts of the myrrh-bearing women, helping us to see what they experienced (see Mt 28:8). The women are frightened by the earthquake and then by God’s messenger. But what does he say? He gives voice to the longing of their grieving hearts and allows the shoot of hope to break through to the surface and become manifest joy and knowledge. Their joy is already great, and they run to share it with the disciples. And then what happens? He who is Himself this Joy longs to fill them with it completely! He meets them, rejoicing that they believed the wondrous news of His Resurrection, with words so often heard from God’s lips: “Do not be afraid.” The place that fear occupied in their hearts is flooded with exultation. This passage helps us see one of the ways of “receiving perfect joy”: like the myrrh-bearing women, we need to come to the Lord and believe Him and His Resurrection. Then He will come to calm us with the words “Do not be afraid,” helping us open our whole heart to His joy.
8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy; and did run to bring his disciples word. |
9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. |
10 Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. |
11 Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. |
12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, |
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. |
14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. |
15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day. |
When the women heard the news of the Resurrection, they rejoiced—but they were also afraid. The word “fear” has many shades of meaning. Of course, what the myrrh-bearing women feel may be called holy awe. But Jesus, who sees their hearts, says, “Do not be afraid.” This means there was something in their fear that poisoned their joy. It seems to me that it was distrust, a very, very slight shade of distrust, which disappears when Jesus says, “Do not be afraid.” Distrust is not unbelief; it is precisely uncertainty about what this situation means for me and how I should act within it. The myrrh-bearing women knew the most important thing: they had to go to the disciples and tell them. And they go, rejoicing. Yet something that hinders them still remains. For Jesus, apparently, it was very important that their joy should be truly complete, not darkened by fear. The most remarkable thing is how they are healed of fear. Nothing was required of the women. He simply said, “Do not be afraid,” and the fear departed and melted away.
16 Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. |
17 And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but some doubted. |
18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. |
19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: |
20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. |
Matthew does not recount the Risen One’s meetings with the apostles in detail, but he gives a concise account of the essence of their communion.
The fact that Christ gathered the apostles on a mountain calls to mind the Sermon on the Mount, the ascent of the Mount of Transfiguration, and the many other mountains where the Lord proclaimed His will. Matthew does not conceal that not everyone who saw the Teacher immediately believed it was He. But Christ rejected none of the disciples. He came near to them, and His coming near is not merely physical: He draws close to the hearts of those who have received Him.
Now He clearly reveals His divine nature to the disciples, for no one except God possesses all authority in heaven and on earth. That is why the hour has come to carry the teaching beyond the Jewish people and proclaim it to the whole world.
The call to baptize in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit is clear testimony to the Trinity of God. It is strange to hear the judgments of those who claim that Holy Scripture contains no mention of the Trinity.
Finally, Christ testified that He is with us until the end of the age. Notice that He did not say, “I will be with you.” What He said to the apostles He also says to us, here and now.
19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing their knees worshipped him. |
20 And when they had mocked him, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to crucify him. |
21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear his cross. |
According to the letter of the judicial sentence, Christ was condemned only to crucifixion. But too often people are not satisfied with "lawful" suffering. Some are possessed by hatred; others are excited by the thrill of persecution. And so, from the soldiers amusing themselves, and then from the gawking crowd, additional mockery and suffering before death begin. They did not end on that long, endless day, and for twenty centuries now we have continued to inflict wounds on the Lord beyond those mentioned on the Gospel pages.
On that same day Simon of Cyrene had the lot of carrying the cross for a little while, and by doing so he eased the way of the cross a little. Christ forces no one to carry His cross; He calls each of us to carry our own, which cannot be compared with His. We are inclined to avoid even that, but it can happen that by avoiding the carrying of our own cross we refuse Christ any easing of His burden.
And it is good if we see this before it is too late, not together with the centurion who understood Who had been crucified only after the execution had already taken place.
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
Today we stand before our tortured Lord, and, like a tragic overtone to everything taking place, the clock strikes the third, sixth, and ninth hours. Have you noticed how painfully the clock sometimes strikes when we are waiting for someone? Even when we are no longer waiting, but simply sitting in petrified stillness, as if not in this world, the clock can suddenly strike so ominously, frighteningly, and yet soberingly. And it is so remarkable that we have these prayers of the Hours. Let us turn to them now. And let us try to live through the third, sixth, and ninth once again...
But then it turns out that the third hour is about something else; it is about Pentecost, not about the nailing to the cross. "O Lord, who at the third hour sent down Your Most Holy Spirit upon Your apostles, do not take Him from us, O Good One, but renew us who pray to You." Why? Why this sudden disruption of the logic of the liturgical text's construction? But of course we remember: "...these people are not drunk, as you suppose, since it is only the third hour..." (Acts 2:15) Someone will find this circumstance insignificant, a chance coincidence; someone else will see it as a conscious falsification for the sake of preaching "one's own" truth; someone will say that the evangelist Luke symbolically linked the event of the descent of the Holy Spirit upon the apostles to the moment when the execution began, as a symbol of the beginning of the preaching of the Word of God in the world. But perhaps we need neither the first, nor the second, nor the third line of reasoning. What we need is simply to stand before the events that are taking place and cry out: "Do not cast me away from Your presence, and do not take Your Holy Spirit from me."
"O Christ God, who at the ninth hour tasted death in the flesh for our sake, put to death the reasoning of our flesh and save us." Put it to death, for "the world has been crucified to me, and I to the world" (Gal. 6:14). These words are often interpreted in the traditional way: I have died to the world, and the world has died to me. But if the apostle Paul had wanted to say that, he would have said that; instead he said "crucified"...
When our Lord was crucified, the world changed so much that it is now impossible to live in a world where the Lord is not crucified. And although many still live that way, we live differently; therefore we too are crucified. With Him.
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
When the Pharisees demanded that Christ stop the people who were shouting to Him as He entered Jerusalem, “Hosanna to the Son of David,” the Lord answered them: “if they keep silent, the stones will cry out.” Today, shortly before the beginning of Great Lent, we read about that turning point in history when human voices fell silent and the stones cried out. The darkness over the whole earth from the sixth hour to the ninth, and the earthquake, reveal to us that what is taking place on Golgotha concerns the whole creation. The curtain torn in the Temple becomes a sign of God’s boundless self-emptying for our sake. Throughout the time that follows, we will prepare to live through this event anew in our hearts.
We are accustomed to thinking of Easter as a joyful feast, with Easter cakes and gifts. This is of course true. But the ancient Church called the very day of the Crucifixion the feast of Pascha, and the Resurrection was celebrated together with it on the same day. The form of celebration was in fact fasting, a prayerful concentration on the day of Jesus Christ’s death. At first this fast lasted one or two days, and only from the year 330 did a forty-day fast become customary. Thus Great Lent, generally speaking, is not so much a preparation for celebrating Easter. Rather, it is itself the celebration of the central event of our life: the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ.
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
Jesus dies on the cross. "The earth shook, and the rocks were split." Nature "feels" the significance of what is happening and marks the event, as it also marked His birth. But then there was the Christmas star, a joyful sign of hope, and now there is an earthquake, a fearsome warning to the people who killed the Author of life (see Acts 3:15).
But Christ's death is not only a crime of people, the temporary triumph of evil, but also God's creative act of Redemption. The torn veil of the Temple testifies to this, the veil that always separated people from the Sanctuary, the place of God's dwelling, symbolizing the impassable gulf between God's holiness and human sin. And now the death of the Son of God, who took our sins upon Himself, accomplishes redemption and reconciles us with God. The gulf is bridged, the veil is removed. The cherub guarding the way to the tree of life (Gen. 3:24) removes his sword.
Behind all our reasoning about the reliability of the Bible or about the pre-eternal Son of God, are we not losing sight of this reality that is absolutely important for our salvation: the lifeless body of the Son of Man hanging powerless on the cross against the background of a menacingly and mournfully darkened sky?
35 And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided him, saying, He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God. |
36 And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, |
37 And saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself. |
38 And a superscription also was written over him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
39 And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. |
40 But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? |
41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. |
42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. |
43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise. |
Every person has to endure severe physical pain at least once in life. In such a state a person becomes irritable, angry at everything and everyone, dreaming only that everyone would leave him alone and that the pain would finally stop.
The physical pain of a person crucified on a cross is hard even to imagine. And that makes it all the easier to understand why one of the robbers is yelling and cursing. And all the more astonishing that the other, also a robber and a murderer, behaves in an entirely different way.
And the fact that Jesus promises him paradise tells us once again about the God of Mercy, not the God of justice. Because what matters to Him is not when we make the choice in His favor, but that we make that choice.
42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. |
43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise. |
There is such a concept as "the moment of truth." It is an instant when a veil falls from our eyes, as it were, and we suddenly see something as it really is. It is not always a pleasant instant, but blessed is the one who has lived through it; he will always seek this authenticity afterward, not agreeing to any deception.
The "wise" thief, as he is traditionally called, experiences a moment of truth just before his death on the cross. Undergoing terrible torments of pain and suffocation, he looks at Jesus, suffering in exactly the same way, naked, lacerated, bloodied, dying, and he sees in Him... a King and Lord! And not an ex-King who has lost His Kingdom and is perishing, but the coming King entering the fullness of power. This is an astounding insight, the gaining of faith that opens the Truth. Therefore Jesus answers him that already today he is entering paradise, into that fullness of life which God has prepared for all who believe in Him and in the Son sent by Him.
In essence, the principal difference between Christianity and Christians is that we all become disciples of Jesus of Nazareth when with the heart we grasp the glory of His Kingdom in His Cross.
25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. |
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst. |
"We venerate Your Cross, O Christ..." What do these words mean for us? Boundless compassion for the innocent, beaten, naked righteous one hanging on this wood. Love for Him, limitless gratitude. And also the understanding of how infinitely lighter our own cross is. All the problems that seem impossible to carry are nothing compared with the measure of suffering He took upon Himself for our sake. "You, who so loved Your world..."
And there are other words: "Then He says to the disciple, 'Behold your mother.'" On these words the Church is built, the strongest of strongholds. We have all been made sons and daughters, and therefore we can never be orphans. Orphanhood is a word from some other life. We often enter prayerfully into the Passion of Christ, but it is much harder to enter into the passion of Mary. His inconceivable physical pain and her inconceivable pain of soul. The whole world is embraced by this pain.
25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. |
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst. |
Today’s reading is dedicated to the feast of the Exaltation of the Precious and Life-Giving Cross of the Lord. At its center is the veneration of the Cross, by which we have been saved “from the bondage of the enemy,” as the magnification for the feast sings.
The Evangelist John bears witness to the Crucifixion and to those standing by the Cross. The foot of the Cross is the only “right” place for each of us, because it is precisely in the Savior’s Death on the Cross that the salvation of the world is accomplished and life is granted to us all, even if it never enters our minds. The world is full of suffering, sometimes explicable but more often inexplicable, and this mystery cannot fail to concern a person. This is hard for us, so our desire to hide from suffering and turn away from it when it does not touch us personally is quite understandable. But the Gospel tells us that every genuine human suffering, not one that is contrived, is a place of Christ’s special presence. It is He who suffers in every person, and it is precisely here that we meet Him.
25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. |
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
The apostle stands beside the Most Pure Virgin at the Cross and, by the word of the Lord Jesus, receives her as his mother. From that time, the apostle writes, "this disciple," and it is very characteristic of him not to name himself when possible, took Her to his own. Many Christians, mainly Orthodox and Catholics, are convinced that at this moment the apostle John represents the whole Church, all generations of Christ's disciples. At this moment he is the first of us, and in his person all of us become brothers of Jesus and children of Mary.
This conviction of Christians is deeper than it may seem at first glance. The point is that in the New Testament our connection with the Lord Jesus can truly be so immediate and strong that His family becomes ours. Finishing his Gospel, already aged, he says of himself, his life, and Christ's Gospel: "This is the disciple who testifies to these things... and his testimony is true." Thus the whole life of the apostle is a testimony to the cruciform love of the Son of God, and this too is not only a fact of the personal biography of John, son of Zebedee, but a path for every Christian.
In these key moments, standing at the Cross, Mary's adoption, and witness to Jesus, the apostle John embodies the whole Church, as Peter embodies it in the preaching on the day of Pentecost, as each of us embodies it when he fulfills God's will for himself.
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
The Gospels in general tell us very little about the life of the Mother of God, which makes the small details they do convey all the more important. The youngest of the disciples, John, the one whom Jesus loved, takes upon himself the care of Jesus' Mother. Even on the cross, Jesus does not forget Her and entrusts Her to His beloved disciple. There is a purely practical meaning in this: women in Israel did not support themselves; they were homemakers, while the means of living were earned first by fathers, then by husbands, and then by sons. With the death of Jesus, Mary has no one left who would provide for Her life, and She had no savings; the Holy Family had always lived in poverty. Therefore Jesus' care for Her in the final moments of His earthly life is very important for both of Them.
But there is another meaning as well. The Church created by Christ is called to continue His work, to do everything that He did. By receiving Mary, the disciples show themselves to be brothers of Jesus, and the Church becomes one family, in which there is a Father, there is a Mother, and there are children, brothers and sisters to one another, living in unity with Christ, in obedience to the Father, and in care for the Mother, who overshadows them with her motherly love.
30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost. |
The evangelist describes Jesus' death on the cross precisely as death. The death of a completely ordinary person. As if there were none in Him of that fullness of God that had revealed itself so often during His earthly ministry. But it could not have been otherwise. He is truly human: human not less, but more, than any of us. His divinity in no way diminished His humanity. On the contrary, it revealed it in all its fullness. It made it Humanity with a capital letter. And a human being in the fallen world is mortal.
Even being free from sin, a human being can in principle die. Although if one is free from sin, dying is not necessary. In this sense Jesus' death is absolutely voluntary. But a person living within the boundaries of this world can always be killed. True, only within the boundaries of this world. Beyond them, death will have no power over the one who lives the life of the Kingdom. And all the more over Him who Himself bears within Himself the fullness of that Kingdom. But the Savior had to walk His path to the end precisely in our still untransfigured world.
In order to make its transfiguration possible. And a path within the framework of this world includes the possibility of death. In the concrete situation of the fallen world, it includes not only the possibility but the practical inevitability of death. Of course, Jesus comes into the world not in order to die, but in order to bring it the Kingdom. Had there been no fall, had there been none of the evil in which our world found itself after the fall, the Savior of the world would not have had to die on the cross. But He came into the world that exists.
He did so, of course, fully understanding where He was going and what awaited Him here. And those who wanted His death saw no farther than our world, limited by evil. They were sure that if He died now, everything would be over. In their favor, of course. When He was dying, they felt like victors. And they really had won, in their limited world that lies in evil. Which of them could have known that there is also the Kingdom, that there is a great world of God where their victory is worth nothing and where they have already suffered complete defeat? Soon they will have to be convinced of this. But for now they are triumphant.
31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. |
32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him. |
33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs: |
34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. |
35 And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. |
36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. |
37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced. |
In asking for the legs of those crucified to be broken, the Jews display what seems like astonishing inconsistency. To the Roman Pilate, this was yet another sign that the religious zeal of the inhabitants of Palestine bordered on madness. The situation would seem just as strange today. A criminal who had been accused with such difficulty and sentenced to death ought to suffer as long as possible; he ought to bear his prescribed punishment to the very end. Yet for religious reasons that seemed strange and incomprehensible to an uninitiated pagan, they wanted to ease his execution by ending it early. But Jesus turns out to be already dead. Christ dies before the other criminals hanging beside Him. It appears that the Jews’ fears were groundless: the dangerous criminal they had condemned was not a mighty king, but merely a solitary man who did not even have enough physical strength to endure until the end of the execution. For Christians, however, this weakness of Christ reveals the profound mystery of the God-man.
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. |
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. |
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre. |
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. |
There is one point in common for both of today’s readings. In the Gospel of Mathew Jesus says: ‘As the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.’ (Mat. 24:27). And Paul writes in his letter to Corinthians: ‘God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.’ (2 Cor. 4:6) The New Covenant is not a secret knowledge available just for a few chosen ones. It is not an exclusive association hostile to aliens. Nor is it a list of requirements that sets up a scale of good and evil based on the depth of the person’s fall into the abyss. The New Covenant is not an ideology intended to mould the souls and minds of its disciples. It’s not even a life-pattern that brings you flowers and fruits in return for rejecting something. It is the light that shines as a lightning from one end of heaven to the other. The light that illuminates and reveals everything – truth and lie, good and evil, life and death. The light beaming from the face of Jesus Christ. And is not just that it can be hard to live without this light in a world that is dark, frightful and cold. Reality proves there is simply no life at all outside of this Light.
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. |
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. |
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre. |
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. |
It is not without reason that today is called the Christian "Women's Day". Today's readings show us very clearly why. Indeed, looking back over biblical history, we can see that the role of women in Christianity came to be far greater than prevailing social norms allowed. Perhaps the most important female figure in Christianity is Mary, the Mother of God. She became the most perfect of all human beings: she was able to say "yes" to God so completely that He could become incarnate in her. Next come the very women we read about today: the myrrh-bearing women. Exactly how many there were is unclear—the Gospel writers' accounts differ—but that is not the point. What matters is that it is women, those who perhaps, unlike the apostles, have nothing left to lose, since their Lord has already been taken from them, who come to the tomb and are the first to receive the news of the Resurrection. The Lord sees into the depths of a woman's soul better than any of us, better than all the psychologists and other specialists. And the Lord wants the joyful news to spread throughout the world from those very depths: Christ is risen! The Lord does not entrust this to men. Why? He knows best. And this completely refutes the theory that Christianity discriminates against women. The Lord Himself has determined each person's calling; He Himself has put everything in its place. The passage from Acts explains very clearly what happens when we inadvertently rearrange what He has put in place. The early Christians' neglect of poor widows becomes one sign of the "cooling" and gradual fading of the love that had existed in the Church. So let us remember our mothers, sisters, wives and daughters. Thanks be to God for them!
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
Today in the Gospel we read about one manifestation of true human greatness. The faithfulness and love that moved Joseph of Arimathea are truly worthy of every praise and imitation. When every hope had ceased, when Jesus had died on the Cross and everything was over, at precisely that moment there remained people faithful to Him.
It is not easy to remain near the Crucified God. It is still harder to mourn His death. What did Joseph of Arimathea, Nicodemus, and Mary Magdalene experience and think on Holy Saturday, when the Lord lay in the tomb in the flesh? And how did Joseph dare to go in to Pilate to ask for the Body of Christ, disregarding both the laws about ritual defilement, since that morning the chief priests would not enter the house of the pagan Pilate, and the danger of being accused of complicity in the case of the Executed One? They pass through the horror of Friday and Saturday to the end and remain together with the One who has died and with His Mother. To be with God to the end, wherever He goes. And when He descends into hell, where people cannot go with Him, they weep and wait for Him on earth.
And this waiting does not remain in vain.
38 And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus. |
39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight. |
Relationships with Jesus can be very different for different people. Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus had theirs too. Their own. Unlike any others. These people were not apostles; most likely they did not even consider themselves disciples of Jesus. But they came in order to perform the burial rite. It would seem not so much, but none of the closest disciples did this. Almost all of them scattered. And everyone was sure that everything was over.
It is hard to blame them: all of them were sincere; all acted as their own understanding of the situation prompted them. And it turned out that all of them, except perhaps Peter and John, were bound to the Teacher first of all by the work. By a prospect. By the great future awaiting them beside this Man. And when it turned out that there was no such future, they decided that they were no longer needed by Him. And He by them? Needed, of course, but He Himself had decided to renounce everything. So how could they help Him?
Only for a few did relationships with Him prove to be something unconditional and valuable in itself. Yes, of course, for Peter and probably for John; otherwise he would not have been at the cross. And for the women who stood there too, at that same cross. And now also, who would have thought it, for Nicodemus and Joseph. After all, they had communicated with Him least of all. They knew Him less than the others.
But sometimes it happens: a meeting occurs in life, perhaps the only one, such as will never be repeated, and it remains forever with the person who experienced it. And it fully or largely determines all his subsequent life. And no one except those two who met each other knows about the meeting. And perhaps one will never again see the one, or the One, who overturned the whole life. But the life has already been overturned. It is already different, and the former one is no more. And the relationship with the One who overturned it remains for one's whole life. And it no longer matters what the One who overturned the life managed to do and what He did not. The main thing, after all, He has already done. That is why the relationship with Him will remain forever.
And even death, well, in our world everyone dies... Even death will not destroy these relationships. Because they belong to the Kingdom. And everything connected with them does too. And there nothing is forgotten and nothing disappears without a trace. And everything is absolutely important and absolutely precious.
19 The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine. |
20 Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. |
21 Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said. |
22 And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so? |
23 Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me? |
24 Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest. |
25 And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself. They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not. |
26 One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him? |
27 Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew. |
28 Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover. |
29 Pilate then went out unto them, and said, What accusation bring ye against this man? |
30 They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee. |
31 Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death: |
32 That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying what death he should die. |
33 Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews? |
34 Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me? |
35 Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: what hast thou done? |
36 Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence. |
37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice. |
38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all. |
39 But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews? |
40 Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber. |
1 Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him. |
2 And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his head, and they put on him a purple robe, |
3 And said, Hail, King of the Jews! and they smote him with their hands. |
4 Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him. |
5 Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man! |
6 When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him. |
7 The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. |
8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid; |
9 And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer. |
10 Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? |
11 Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. |
12 And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar's friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar. |
13 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gabbatha. |
14 And it was the preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour: and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King! |
15 But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priest answered, We have no king but Caesar. |
16 Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away. |
In the evangelist's account of the Saviour's condemnation, one striking feature is the desire to evade responsibility shown by representatives of both the Temple and the Roman authorities. It is no accident that Jesus refuses to answer the high priest's question about His teaching and His disciples (John 18:19–21). He understands that there can be no question of a fair trial in this case and that the whole interrogation is intended only to catch Him in His words and find grounds for fabricating a case against Him—one, moreover, on which He could be sentenced to death. In fact, everything had already been decided when Caiaphas considered it permissible to sacrifice One for the welfare of the people as he understood it (John 18:14).
Naturally, however, all those involved in Jesus' trial wanted the decision to be made collectively and with due observance of the legal formalities. Then no particular person could be accused of murder. The representatives of the Temple elite might seem to have had no one to fear, but their religious consciences were probably still uneasy: an ordinary murder would have been a direct violation of the Torah. An execution ordered by the Sanhedrin was another matter. A formally impeccable verdict of that kind would have reassured everyone, since an execution carried out under a court sentence would not, of course, have been regarded as a violation of the Torah.
One very serious obstacle, however, stood in the way of these “judges”: death sentences passed by the Sanhedrin had to be confirmed by the Roman authority, represented in Judea by the procurator. It was to him that they went (John 18:28). The leaders of the Sanhedrin apparently expected the procedure to be a mere formality and at first did not even want to go into detail, assuming that Pilate would sign the sentence without reading it (John 18:29–32).
But Pilate took an unexpected interest in the case and decided to question the accused himself (John 18:33). Jesus, who had remained silent before the Sanhedrin, testified to Pilate about what it was already pointless to tell the Sanhedrin: He answered the procurator's question about His Kingdom (John 18:34–37). Yet while the Kingdom to which Jesus testified seemed hostile to the leaders of the Pharisaic movement and the Temple elite, Pilate was simply indifferent to it, like most pragmatically minded agnostics. Like any agnostic, however, he saw no crime in proclaiming ideas of any kind, even strange or mistaken ones, and proposed that the representatives of the Sanhedrin who had come to him should release an innocent man from punishment (John 18:38–40). When he saw that they would accept no compromise, Pilate apparently decided to limit himself to the punishment prescribed by Roman law for non-citizens who broke local laws, and had Jesus scourged (John 19:1–3).
After this, he considered the incident closed (John 19:4–5). The representatives of the Sanhedrin then had to explain the case to the procurator and tell him what they were accusing Jesus of (John 19:6–7). Their explanation made a great impression on Pilate (John 19:8). The calmness and inner strength of the accused apparently made an even greater impression on him (John 19:9–11). He would probably have released Jesus had the crowd gathered in the praetorium courtyard not accused him of disregarding the interests of the empire by letting Jesus go (John 19:12). The provocation succeeded: unwilling to take responsibility or face possible accusations of sympathising with rebels, Pilate sentences an innocent man to death (John 19:13–16). Thus the cowardice and irresponsibility of some, and the hatred of the Kingdom felt by others, bring the Saviour of the world to the cross.
28 Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover. |
29 Pilate then went out unto them, and said, What accusation bring ye against this man? |
30 They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee. |
31 Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death: |
32 That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying what death he should die. |
33 Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews? |
34 Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me? |
35 Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: what hast thou done? |
36 Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence. |
37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice. |
38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all. |
39 But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews? |
40 Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber. |
The Gospels tell us a great deal about the Kingdom of God, but only John sees the manifestation of this Kingdom in Jesus' suffering—it is no accident that in this Gospel Pilate questions Jesus about His kingship. For Pilate, "the King of the Jews" is merely the title of former Jewish kings, the last of whom was Herod. But Jesus speaks to him of another Kingdom, one given by God, one that is "not from here," "not of this world," and that does not operate where people do not know God and do not know "what truth is." The human person's choice is the condition for the Kingdom of God to be realized: Pilate has been "given from above" the power to kill or release the true King. Unlike citizenship in other kingdoms, allegiance to this King is voluntary, for even the priests are free to name the Roman emperor as their only king. Conversely, the One who does the will of Him who sent Him becomes the center in which His Kingdom is realized, even if outwardly it is expressed only in the inscription on the cross.
21 When Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me. |
22 Then the disciples looked one on another, doubting of whom he spake. |
23 Now there was leaning on Jesus' bosom one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved. |
24 Simon Peter therefore beckoned to him, that he should ask who it should be of whom he spake. |
25 He then lying on Jesus' breast saith unto him, Lord, who is it? |
26 Jesus answered, He it is, to whom I shall give a sop, when I have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon. |
27 And after the sop Satan entered into him. Then said Jesus unto him, That thou doest, do quickly. |
28 Now no man at the table knew for what intent he spake this unto him. |
29 For some of them thought, because Judas had the bag, that Jesus had said unto him, Buy those things that we have need of against the feast; or, that he should give something to the poor. |
30 He then having received the sop went immediately out: and it was night. |
31 Therefore, when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him. |
32 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him. |
33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you. |
34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. |
35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. |
36 Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him, Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards. |
37 Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake. |
38 Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. |
Today's reading helps us understand more deeply the nature of the Kingdom and its difference from our world, which has not yet been transformed. The passage concerns Jesus' words at the Last Supper, commonly called the ‘commandment of love’ (verses 34–35). At first sight, these words seem somewhat strange. Indeed, what could the apostles have found new in a call to mutual love? The need to love one's neighbour is spoken of extensively in the Old Testament, in the writings of learned rabbis and in the teachings of Torah teachers. Yet Jesus' words contained something no one before Him had spoken of. It is no accident that the call to mutual love comes immediately after His words about the glory with which the Father is glorified in the Son and the Son in the Father (verses 31–32). ‘Glory’ here evidently means God's presence, which accompanied the Jewish people throughout their history, beginning with the Exodus, and dwelt first in the Tabernacle and then in the Temple. It is no surprise that the Kingdom too is permeated by this presence. Yet it was Jesus' disciples who were to carry the Kingdom into our world as it undergoes transformation; this task was entrusted to the apostles and to those who would become their followers (John 17:18–21). And apparently the easiest way to recognize Jesus' disciples is by those expressions of love which are the signs of the Kingdom brought into the world by the Saviour. Of course, such expressions of love were known in the world before Christ's coming. In the biblical understanding, love is above all not emotion but an attitude toward another. The one who loves is not the one who admires or delights in the beloved, and certainly not the one who flatters them, but the one who wishes them good—not merely in words, of course, but in deeds. In the Kingdom, however, love becomes something more than a simple attitude. Any relationship involves interaction with the one to whom we relate, and interaction is possible only within a particular medium that carries it. In our world, not yet fully transformed, that medium is the realm of the psyche, associated with expressions of our inner life that do not go beyond the existing order of things. So-called earthly love is only a glimmer of the Kingdom penetrating a world afflicted by evil and sin. But Jesus speaks of a love that can be regarded as a manifestation of the Kingdom itself, a love that forms, so to speak, the very substance of the Kingdom. Human beings are incapable of such love; it can be received only as a gift conveyed by the Saviour from the Father. But a person can become a bearer of this love in a world awaiting transformation and renewal, and it appears that this is precisely what Jesus calls His disciples to do. He calls them to receive the Kingdom, to enter it, to make their home in it and, while living in the Kingdom, to carry it with them and reveal it to the world. This is the Church's principal and sole task. Everything else is only a means of accomplishing it.
21 When Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me. |
22 Then the disciples looked one on another, doubting of whom he spake. |
23 Now there was leaning on Jesus' bosom one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved. |
24 Simon Peter therefore beckoned to him, that he should ask who it should be of whom he spake. |
25 He then lying on Jesus' breast saith unto him, Lord, who is it? |
26 Jesus answered, He it is, to whom I shall give a sop, when I have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon. |
27 And after the sop Satan entered into him. Then said Jesus unto him, That thou doest, do quickly. |
28 Now no man at the table knew for what intent he spake this unto him. |
29 For some of them thought, because Judas had the bag, that Jesus had said unto him, Buy those things that we have need of against the feast; or, that he should give something to the poor. |
30 He then having received the sop went immediately out: and it was night. |
31 Therefore, when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him. |
32 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him. |
33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you. |
34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. |
35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. |
36 Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him, Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards. |
37 Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake. |
38 Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. |
Jesus has gathered His disciples for the final meal, the meal of the covenant. He gives them a new law unlike the old one. His commandment concerns love within His community. It is so easy, after all, to love those who share your beliefs, your brothers...
But the Lord tells them that one of them is a traitor. His commandment now becomes almost impossible to fulfill: how can they love one another if any one of them may suddenly prove to be an enemy? Each tries to distance himself from the dreadful stigma of traitor, but Jesus stops them. He predicts that they will all prove unfaithful—and very soon, before morning.
The disciples, and after them all believers, are not divided into good and bad, faithful and unfaithful. They are united by one human weakness and one incomprehensible commandment: to love one another without trying to guess who will prove to be an enemy, and to imitate the love of the Teacher, who loves them unconditionally.
69 Now Peter sat without in the palace: and a damsel came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. |
70 But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. |
71 And when he was gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and said unto them that were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. |
72 And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. |
73 And after a while came unto him they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them; for thy speech bewrayeth thee. |
74 Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. And immediately the cock crew. |
75 And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. |
1 When the morning was come, all the chief priests and elders of the people took counsel against Jesus to put him to death: |
2 And when they had bound him, they led him away, and delivered him to Pontius Pilate the governor. |
Peter was by no means devoid of courage. This is already shown by the fact that he did not flee after Christ’s arrest, but rushed after his Teacher into the high priest’s courtyard. Yet fighting qualities alone proved insufficient. It seems that Peter’s faith faltered, for although his Teacher had warned him repeatedly, he still thinks in habitual categories. Verse 58 testifies: Peter... went inside... to see the end. Thus, despite all his love for Christ, Peter readily reconciled himself to Christ’s doom.
Things then grow worse. Apparently, after Peter did not take fright and run away, he overestimated his abilities. Sometimes humbly admitting one’s weakness makes it possible to become strong. Sometimes the opposite happens: a proud desire to appear strong leads to a fall.
At other times we imagine ourselves very clever and resourceful, yet we outwit only ourselves. Peter too thought he was carrying out a clever act of secrecy. But it proved to be a denial of Christ. Moreover, with each successive denial that he knew Jesus, Peter deepens his departure from Him: first a simple denial, then a denial under oath, and finally false swearing. Thus “good intentions” led to the denial of Christ, compounded by the sin of false testimony.
19 The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine. |
20 Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. |
21 Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said. |
22 And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so? |
23 Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me? |
24 Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest. |
25 And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself. They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not. |
26 One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him? |
27 Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew. |
28 Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover. |
29 Pilate then went out unto them, and said, What accusation bring ye against this man? |
30 They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee. |
31 Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death: |
32 That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying what death he should die. |
33 Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews? |
34 Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me? |
35 Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: what hast thou done? |
36 Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence. |
37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice. |
38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all. |
39 But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews? |
40 Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber. |
1 Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him. |
2 And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his head, and they put on him a purple robe, |
3 And said, Hail, King of the Jews! and they smote him with their hands. |
4 Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him. |
5 Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man! |
6 When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him. |
7 The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. |
8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid; |
9 And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer. |
10 Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? |
11 Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. |
12 And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar's friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar. |
13 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gabbatha. |
14 And it was the preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour: and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King! |
15 But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priest answered, We have no king but Caesar. |
16 Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away. |
In the evangelist's account of the Saviour's condemnation, one striking feature is the desire to evade responsibility shown by representatives of both the Temple and the Roman authorities. It is no accident that Jesus refuses to answer the high priest's question about His teaching and His disciples (John 18:19–21). He understands that there can be no question of a fair trial in this case and that the whole interrogation is intended only to catch Him in His words and find grounds for fabricating a case against Him—one, moreover, on which He could be sentenced to death. In fact, everything had already been decided when Caiaphas considered it permissible to sacrifice One for the welfare of the people as he understood it (John 18:14).
Naturally, however, all those involved in Jesus' trial wanted the decision to be made collectively and with due observance of the legal formalities. Then no particular person could be accused of murder. The representatives of the Temple elite might seem to have had no one to fear, but their religious consciences were probably still uneasy: an ordinary murder would have been a direct violation of the Torah. An execution ordered by the Sanhedrin was another matter. A formally impeccable verdict of that kind would have reassured everyone, since an execution carried out under a court sentence would not, of course, have been regarded as a violation of the Torah.
One very serious obstacle, however, stood in the way of these “judges”: death sentences passed by the Sanhedrin had to be confirmed by the Roman authority, represented in Judea by the procurator. It was to him that they went (John 18:28). The leaders of the Sanhedrin apparently expected the procedure to be a mere formality and at first did not even want to go into detail, assuming that Pilate would sign the sentence without reading it (John 18:29–32).
But Pilate took an unexpected interest in the case and decided to question the accused himself (John 18:33). Jesus, who had remained silent before the Sanhedrin, testified to Pilate about what it was already pointless to tell the Sanhedrin: He answered the procurator's question about His Kingdom (John 18:34–37). Yet while the Kingdom to which Jesus testified seemed hostile to the leaders of the Pharisaic movement and the Temple elite, Pilate was simply indifferent to it, like most pragmatically minded agnostics. Like any agnostic, however, he saw no crime in proclaiming ideas of any kind, even strange or mistaken ones, and proposed that the representatives of the Sanhedrin who had come to him should release an innocent man from punishment (John 18:38–40). When he saw that they would accept no compromise, Pilate apparently decided to limit himself to the punishment prescribed by Roman law for non-citizens who broke local laws, and had Jesus scourged (John 19:1–3).
After this, he considered the incident closed (John 19:4–5). The representatives of the Sanhedrin then had to explain the case to the procurator and tell him what they were accusing Jesus of (John 19:6–7). Their explanation made a great impression on Pilate (John 19:8). The calmness and inner strength of the accused apparently made an even greater impression on him (John 19:9–11). He would probably have released Jesus had the crowd gathered in the praetorium courtyard not accused him of disregarding the interests of the empire by letting Jesus go (John 19:12). The provocation succeeded: unwilling to take responsibility or face possible accusations of sympathising with rebels, Pilate sentences an innocent man to death (John 19:13–16). Thus the cowardice and irresponsibility of some, and the hatred of the Kingdom felt by others, bring the Saviour of the world to the cross.
1 In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. |
2 And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it. |
3 His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow: |
4 And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men. |
5 And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. |
6 He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. |
7 And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you. |
8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy; and did run to bring his disciples word. |
9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. |
10 Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. |
11 Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. |
12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, |
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. |
14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. |
15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day. |
16 Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. |
17 And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but some doubted. |
18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. |
19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: |
20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. |
Compared with the other Gospels, Matthew’s account of the Resurrection is quite brief, and the most remarkable feature of the evangelist’s description is that here too he speaks of the lie with which people tried to surround Jesus even after His resurrection (vv. 11–15). The episode about bribing the guard appears only in Matthew; the other evangelists do not mention it. In Matthew it stands at the center of the narrative, set against another episode describing the angels’ appearance to the women who came to the tomb (vv. 1–8). A brief insertion about meeting the Risen One separates the two episodes (vv. 9–10), while a short epilogue concludes the Resurrection narrative (vv. 16–20).
This structure of the passage highlights even more clearly the contrast between the two episodes as the foundation of the plot of Matthew’s Resurrection account. This is certainly no accident: the evangelist again draws his readers’ attention to the confrontation between the Kingdom and those who reject it. Apparently, it did not cease even after Jesus’ resurrection. One might think the victory had been won and a new age had begun, the age of the approaching Kingdom. But those who reject the Kingdom seem not to notice the change. Most likely, they truly do not notice it, because one can see the Kingdom only when one wants to.
This is not a matter of imagination, but of the fact that one cannot see the Kingdom without accepting the One who brought it into the world, and one must want to accept Him. It was the same during the Savior’s earthly ministry: He imposed neither Himself nor His messiahship nor the Kingdom on anyone. He revealed Himself and opened the way into the Kingdom only to those who wanted it. Nothing has changed today: the way is open to everyone but imposed on no one. Therefore, those who do not want the Kingdom do not see it. In Jesus they see neither the Messiah-Christ nor the Son of God, but at best a teacher of morality, and at worst a deceiver who passed Himself off as the Messiah. The latter view, although more offensive, is at least more honest: Jesus Himself never tried to pass Himself off as any kind of teacher of morality. He spoke in such a way that He could either be accepted as He is or rejected with indignation, as many of the Pharisees rejected Him.
The compromise of calling Him a “teacher of morality” will not work. Sooner or later, every reader of the Gospel will still have to choose between the two explanations offered by the evangelist. Everyone who met Jesus during His earthly ministry faced this choice, and it remains the same today.
1 In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. |
2 And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it. |
3 His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow: |
4 And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men. |
5 And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. |
6 He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. |
7 And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you. |
8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy; and did run to bring his disciples word. |
9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. |
10 Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. |
11 Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. |
12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, |
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. |
14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. |
15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day. |
16 Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. |
17 And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but some doubted. |
18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. |
19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: |
20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. |
Even during His earthly ministry, Jesus said that He had come to bring not peace but a sword, meaning the division that His witness to the Kingdom would cause. This was so before His resurrection, and after that event the division between those who accept and those who reject became even more noticeable. It would seem that trying to suppress such a significant event, even for unbelievers, is a hopeless undertaking, and yet attempts to do this began from the very start, from the first day when the Risen One appeared to those who no longer hoped to see Him alive.
And later, those who denied Christianity almost never tried to explain what the apostles and other witnesses saw and testified to. Their entire argument was usually reduced to the claim that all the testimony was deliberate or unintentional deception (in the second case people usually speak of the good-faith error of witnesses who took their hallucinations or the fruit of their overheated imagination for reality).
Why then, over centuries and millennia of Christian history, have Christianity's opponents come up with no other, more convincing explanations? It should be clear to everyone that a movement based on deception, or even on good-faith error, cannot exist for millennia! The answer to this question is simpler than one would think, and it is contained in the Gospel itself.
Even in the time of the Savior's earthly ministry, His words were received with hostility by many not because those who rejected them had some logical or other arguments, but because the Kingdom and the One who brought it into the world were unacceptable to them in principle, at any rate as they appeared before them. To accept the Kingdom to which Christ bears witness and its laws means for everyone to stop being what he is, to change radically, and therefore to part with his former self, no matter how much at times the one accepting may like himself. If a person does not want this and is not ready for it, he says "no" to Christ and the Kingdom, a "no" that for him no longer needs explanation.
For those around him, the easiest way to explain his refusal is to declare the whole story a lie, a delusion, a fabrication of adherents; in a word, anything that would rule out further discussion in advance. This was so in the days of the Savior's resurrection, it was so centuries later, and the situation remains the same today. Of course, everyone has the right to make his own choice when it concerns his own salvation. The main thing is not to deceive oneself about the motives of this choice. And not to deceive others either.
1 In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. |
2 And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it. |
3 His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow: |
4 And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men. |
5 And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. |
6 He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. |
7 And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you. |
8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy; and did run to bring his disciples word. |
9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. |
10 Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. |
11 Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. |
12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, |
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. |
14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. |
15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day. |
16 Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. |
17 And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but some doubted. |
18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. |
19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: |
20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. |
The angel who announced the Resurrection addresses the women who came to the tomb, but not the guards who are nearby. This must be because there is no point imposing factual knowledge on those who are not yet ready to receive it. After all, to accept the Gospel message does not mean to memorize the contents of a text; it means to begin a new life. So the guards are free to decide how they should relate to the miracle that has taken place. The Angel addresses those who accepted Jesus and love Him, and to them the Angel entrusts the task of telling the disciples the news of the Resurrection.
On the way to the apostles they met the Risen One Himself. Well, a meeting with Him can happen precisely when, fulfilling our duty, we are going to our brothers. And how important Matthew's testimony to the faithfulness of these women is!
The behavior of the chief priests may seem strange. Are they really blinded to such a degree that they are unable to accept the miraculous event as testimony that Jesus truly is the Son of God?
Yes, to exactly that degree. The level of teaching they have absorbed is for them the fullness of truth, and what goes beyond rigid boundaries is hard for them to perceive. And pride and "political considerations" prevent them from admitting that they were wrong and had sent an innocent man to death. They do not need the Truth. But Truth nevertheless rose.
1 In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. |
2 And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it. |
3 His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow: |
4 And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men. |
5 And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. |
6 He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. |
7 And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you. |
8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy; and did run to bring his disciples word. |
9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. |
10 Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. |
11 Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. |
12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, |
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. |
14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. |
15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day. |
16 Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. |
17 And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but some doubted. |
18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. |
19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: |
20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. |
The main feature of the Resurrection was its unexpectedness, and that absolutely for everyone, both for the friends and for the enemies of the Risen One. The women went to the tomb in order to complete the unfinished burial rite; the encounter with the risen Jesus was a complete surprise for them. And the apostles, even after hearing about the Resurrection, did not believe it: as we can see, they decided that the women had simply imagined something in the darkness.
A natural question arises: why? With the enemies of the Risen One everything is clear: for them His Resurrection was the most nightmarish possible end to this story. But when reading the Gospel accounts of the Resurrection, at times one begins to think that, paradoxical as it may sound, even to Jesus' disciples His Resurrection appeared strange and even unnecessary. They refuse to believe; it seems to them that all the stories about the Resurrection only trouble people. Of course, they really did not expect anything of the kind. But there may have been something else: Jesus' disciples still could not free themselves from their traditional and very human ideas about the Messiah and messiahship.
After the terrible night of Gethsemane, they understood only one thing: everything was lost; He was not the one they had taken Him to be; there would be no messianic war; the dream had to be abandoned. And at the same time there remained the sacred memory of the Teacher, whom they could no longer forget, with whom, despite failure, too much was connected to renounce the memory of Him. This, too, is a fully formed way of seeing the world, even if a tragic one, which a person can carry through a whole life and with which he can live that life. And suddenly it turns out that not everything is over, that the nightmare and horror of the paschal days already lived through were not enough, that the story has not yet ended; people say He has again been seen alive! What else now? What this time? What other hopes will He give and then destroy? Or is it not Him at all? Maybe the women simply went mad with grief? The last thing needed was for the Teacher's memory to be darkened by mad women crying out.
It is no wonder that after His Resurrection Jesus has to convince His disciples again and again that He is Himself, that He is truly alive, that the most terrible thing is really already behind them, and ahead lies a whole life with Him in His Kingdom. And that only there, in the Kingdom that has "drawn near," will history be completed. And life will begin. Life in all its fullness.
1 In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. |
2 And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it. |
3 His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow: |
4 And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men. |
5 And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. |
6 He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. |
7 And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you. |
8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy; and did run to bring his disciples word. |
9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. |
10 Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. |
11 Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. |
12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, |
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. |
14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. |
15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day. |
16 Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. |
17 And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but some doubted. |
18 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. |
19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: |
20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. |
All four evangelists begin their accounts of the Resurrection with testimony about the empty tomb. The empty tomb must both prepare the women who brought spices to understand Christ's victory and express its very essence: the tomb is empty, and death is no more.
Since for the angels the Resurrection of Jesus appears much more natural than His death, they say to the astonished women: 'He is alive, He is life itself. Why are you looking for the source of life in a dark tomb? He could not leave you for long - you will soon meet Him.'
And they do indeed meet Him. He still values their freedom: one can doubt, or one can believe, even seeing Him face to face; one can take part in His fulfillment of the Father's will - the salvation of the world - and hear the final words of Matthew's Gospel, which are in themselves the Good News.
16 And the soldiers led him away into the hall, called Praetorium; and they call together the whole band. |
17 And they clothed him with purple, and platted a crown of thorns, and put it about his head, |
18 And began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews! |
19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing their knees worshipped him. |
20 And when they had mocked him, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to crucify him. |
21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear his cross. |
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
27 And with him they crucify two thieves; the one on his right hand, and the other on his left. |
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. |
29 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, |
30 Save thyself, and come down from the cross. |
31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save. |
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with him reviled him. |
33 And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. |
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias. |
36 And one ran and filled a spunge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down. |
37 And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. |
38 And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. |
39 And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. |
Christ's death on the cross seems mysterious to many. It truly is mysterious, and if it does not seem that way to us today, it is only because the Gospel accounts have become familiar to us. So familiar that we no longer think about their mystery, taking everything described in them as common knowledge and self-evident. In reality, Jesus' death is an utterly incredible event. Not death on a cross - that can be explained by the sinfulness of fallen humanity - but the fact that death became reality for Him at all.
The matter is not only that He is the God-man: God's fullness in Him could be hidden, could become unconscious even for Him, and only He knows what He experienced at that moment. The state of God-forsakenness is familiar to us, and even in a certain sense habitual, and our nature corrupted by sin has adapted to such an abnormal existence for itself. But nothing of the kind can be said of Him: He was born and grew up conscious within Himself of God's fullness, and to lose it was for Him a trial we simply cannot imagine. The matter also lies in the fact that, for human nature in general - and for transformed human nature, such as the Savior's human nature is, especially - death is an unnatural phenomenon. To us it seems natural, and in a certain sense it truly is natural for us, but only in the sense in which, for example, the presence in an addict's body of the drug that is killing him is "natural." For normal human nature, death is something unnatural, and for transformed nature it is directly impossible.
How then could the Savior die, even from the point of view of His own humanity? Death obviously could not have become reality for Him in any way unless... unless He Himself, absolutely voluntarily, fulfilling the Father's will, consented and resolved to enter it. To come into contact with it. To make it voluntarily, for Himself and for His own existence, just as real as it is real for us apart from our will. To do this for our sake - because otherwise even the fullness of the life of the Kingdom that He brought us would have remained incompatible with our fallen nature. God's fullness had to be brought into the world not simply in human nature; it had to enter the world clothed in mortal human nature, absolutely identical to our own in our present condition.
The only difference was that our mortality turned out to be the involuntary consequence of a sin committed by free choice, while His mortality was a temporary condition He voluntarily accepted upon Himself, unconnected with any sin. In this sense Jesus' death was truly absolutely voluntary: without any compulsion or necessity, He agreed to enter a condition entirely unnatural to Him and absolutely foreign to Him. Here He was moved not by necessity or inevitability, but by love - for the Father and for those whom He wants to save.
16 And the soldiers led him away into the hall, called Praetorium; and they call together the whole band. |
17 And they clothed him with purple, and platted a crown of thorns, and put it about his head, |
18 And began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews! |
19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing their knees worshipped him. |
20 And when they had mocked him, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to crucify him. |
21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear his cross. |
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
27 And with him they crucify two thieves; the one on his right hand, and the other on his left. |
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. |
29 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, |
30 Save thyself, and come down from the cross. |
31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save. |
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with him reviled him. |
33 And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. |
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias. |
36 And one ran and filled a spunge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down. |
37 And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. |
38 And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. |
39 And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. |
40 There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome; |
41 (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him;) and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem. |
42 And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath, |
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. |
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. |
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre. |
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. |
Today's reading may help us, to some degree, make sense of the sharpest question facing a person: how does almighty God allow the existence of suffering and evil, especially when it is always the purest and most innocent people who suffer? Today we are given a glimpse of how God relates to evil in the world. We read how the Lord Himself passes through the very thick of human suffering. He descends from heaven in order to share with humanity all the darkness, all the horror of its loneliness and pain. Jesus is abandoned by His disciples; He passes through the soldiers' mockery, the shameful procession to the place of execution, and the agonizing crucifixion on the cross. In order to drink to the end all the bitterness of human torment, He refuses to drink the wine with myrrh that would dull the pain.
The King of all the earth, the Son of God, is "numbered with the transgressors." He does not come down from the cross, so that He may pass through the most terrible thing: "My God! Why have You forsaken Me?" He passes through the darkness of God-forsakenness belonging to fallen humanity. After this He, like each of us, sinks into the cold of death. The veil in the temple, which separated God from people, was torn: the Son of God had walked the human path to the end. The few disciples who remained buried Him like any mortal man.
Such is God's answer to the existence of suffering on earth. He does not merely sympathize; He suffers with us completely, with us and for us.
Here is also our answer: Christians, each in his own measure, take part in the sufferings of Christ, suffer with the world, and in this way take part in Christ's redeeming sacrifice, and through this also in His Resurrection.
16 And the soldiers led him away into the hall, called Praetorium; and they call together the whole band. |
17 And they clothed him with purple, and platted a crown of thorns, and put it about his head, |
18 And began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews! |
19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing their knees worshipped him. |
20 And when they had mocked him, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to crucify him. |
21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear his cross. |
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
27 And with him they crucify two thieves; the one on his right hand, and the other on his left. |
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. |
29 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, |
30 Save thyself, and come down from the cross. |
31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save. |
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with him reviled him. |
33 And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. |
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias. |
36 And one ran and filled a spunge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down. |
37 And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. |
38 And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. |
39 And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. |
40 There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome; |
41 (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him;) and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem. |
42 And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath, |
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. |
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. |
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre. |
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. |
In the Gospel account of the Savior's crucifixion, the description of the triumph experienced by all who hated Jesus during His earthly life makes a special impression. Those who loved Him can only grieve and weep. Of course, this is only an apparent triumph; it simply throws into sharper relief what will happen very soon, three days later, when everything falls into place. But those three days still have to pass; they have to be lived through, and not even Jesus' closest disciples expected the Resurrection. Those days were all the harder because the triumph of the forces of evil was not some convention or staged scene; it was as real as Jesus' death on the cross itself. In essence, here at the foot of the cross, two realities, two worlds, came into contact with each other: the great world of God, and the small, limited little world of those who stand against God, separated from Him. But to those who find themselves in that little world, it always appears to be the only reality. And in that reality it is evil that triumphs, and it triumphs as truly as that little world itself is real. Physically, the great world of God and the little world of those who oppose God can exist in the same space and at the same time; those who belong to them can see one another and speak with one another. Spiritually, however, they are two different worlds, and on the day of the Last Judgment the distinction between them, formerly visible only to a few, becomes obvious to everyone: the great world of God becomes the Kingdom of which Jesus speaks, and the little world of those who oppose God becomes the outer darkness of the Gospel parable. In the outer darkness death triumphs; in the Kingdom, life. And the victory of darkness, which appears so real in the little world, turns out on the day of the Resurrection to be its real and complete defeat in the great world of God. Each person decides for himself which of these worlds to live in, just as those who stood at the foot of the cross on the day of the Savior's death made their own decision.
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
27 And with him they crucify two thieves; the one on his right hand, and the other on his left. |
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. |
29 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, |
30 Save thyself, and come down from the cross. |
31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save. |
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with him reviled him. |
33 And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. |
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias. |
36 And one ran and filled a spunge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down. |
37 And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. |
38 And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. |
39 And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. |
40 There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome; |
41 (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him;) and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem. |
Today two texts are read which, at first glance, are striking because their thoughts do not coincide. The Second Epistle of John can be called a pastor's letter to friends, in which he blesses them and informs them of his arrival. In the Gospel text we read about the execution and death of Christ. And after reading these texts it may seem that, after such an execution of the teacher, a group of people continues his work, speaks about what he spoke about, and remembers him. But that is not so. Before His death Jesus says, "My God, My God! Why have You forsaken Me?" And, as if in answer to Christ's words, the apostle writes to a Christian family: "Whoever abides in the teaching of Christ has both the Father and the Son." This points out to us that, in following Christ, we are not alone on this path. Doubts and fears, a feeling of abandonment and confusion, may torment us, but we are guarded and led by Christ. Christ's death proclaimed to us the Resurrection from the dead and the salvation of the world through His sacrifice, through Communion. And as we follow Christ, we must remember His sacrifice and partake of His Holy Mysteries. Lent is a time of constant prayer and of following the path of repentance. During Lent the Church helps the Christian on this path. But the path of repentance always passes through Communion without condemnation, with a pure heart and humility. Let us walk the path of those who followed Him in Galilee, who came to Jerusalem and became silent, suffering witnesses of the execution. And let us approach the bright days of Easter in prayer and in special participation in the works of Christ.
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
27 And with him they crucify two thieves; the one on his right hand, and the other on his left. |
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. |
29 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, |
30 Save thyself, and come down from the cross. |
31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save. |
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with him reviled him. |
33 And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. |
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias. |
36 And one ran and filled a spunge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down. |
37 And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. |
38 And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. |
39 And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. |
40 There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome; |
41 (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him;) and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem. |
However wordless the effort to overcome one’s own pain and suffering may be, every person still seeks to put those experiences into words. Philosophy has a problem known as theodicy. It asks how the supremely good God could allow suffering and evil. Everyone approaches it differently: some recall Leibniz and his statement that the Lord created the best of all possible worlds; some recall Ivan Karamazov; some recall Job. We often use their words in place of our own rejection of suffering. Yet there always remains a sense that this question cannot be answered positively, that it is altogether insoluble. At this point many turn their gaze toward the Cross. It is impossible to understand why small children fall ill and die, but it is possible to understand that the Lord shared their suffering: He Himself made Himself the object of evil, and now evil is no longer evil. For the most terrible and only true evil is the absence of God, Sheol; but God is present in suffering, so it is no longer the same kind of evil, because He shares our suffering within it. The single thought that Christ shares my sufferings is the greatest happiness. One recalls the saying, “With the one you love, even a hut is paradise”; likewise, with God, evil is not evil.
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. |
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. |
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. |
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. |
50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. |
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: |
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. |
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: |
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. |
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, |
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. |
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. |
62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, |
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. |
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. |
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can. |
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. |
By the standards of the ordinary flow of time, death on the cross came quickly, but can ordinary clocks measure the course of time in the sufferings of the cross, when every second stretches on endlessly?..
When almost all the disciples scattered and hid, those who formally were not counted among the closest disciples found themselves near the Teacher being executed. But how often steadfastness and courage are shown by people who, under ordinary circumstances, were not in view at all. There is something important, perhaps even prophetic, in the fact that on the day of Golgotha the women did not waver. From the beginnings of church history to our own day, we constantly see remarkable women servants of God who more than once defended the faith and preserved it in the hardest years.
Among those standing there we see the mother of the sons of Zebedee. Quite recently she had been naively interceding for her sons, but now the hour had come, and now she could see what the Teacher was to pass through and what He had asked the disciples not to turn away from. Now she, like other Christian women, must bear her own cross, unnoticed by those around her, but such a difficult cross of service at home and pain for her children.
In someone else's cave the earthly path of Christ began, and in someone else's burial cave it ended. The One who gave all of Himself to people took nothing for Himself. And those among people whom He called His own were facing bitter days and nights. It appears that few of the disciples remembered the Teacher's warnings about His Resurrection in those hours.
27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers. |
28 And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe. |
29 And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! |
30 And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head. |
31 And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him. |
32 And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear his cross. |
33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a skull, |
34 They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. |
35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. |
36 And sitting down they watched him there; |
37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him, one on the right hand, and another on the left. |
39 And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, |
40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. |
41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, |
42 He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. |
43 He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God. |
44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. |
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. |
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. |
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. |
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. |
50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. |
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: |
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. |
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: |
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. |
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, |
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. |
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. |
62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, |
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. |
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. |
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can. |
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. |
For Jesus’ first disciples, His death required a new, Christian understanding. The assumption widespread among their compatriots—that Jesus had lived and died in vain without achieving His purpose—was unacceptable to those who knew of His victory from experience. This new understanding is reflected in the Gospel account. Here Jesus’ suffering and death are described within a framework of biblical quotations from the prophets and psalms, showing that the Messiah’s triumph had to be preceded by His humiliation, and that His suffering was not a sign of failure or defeat, but a sign of the true Anointed One, who acts not through military might or incredible miracles, but through the Spirit of the Father, becoming not the punisher of sinners but the sacrifice for the sins of the world. In contemporary culture, the claim that Jesus’ mission failed and that He died in vain—see, for example, the opera “Jesus Christ Superstar,” or the somewhat different interpretation in “The Master and Margarita”—is almost as widespread as it was among the inhabitants of first-century Jerusalem. Christ’s new disciples must respond to this challenge anew: they must live in such a way that it becomes clear that Jesus’ death is filled with meaning and that His Resurrection has become a reality for many hearts.
27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers. |
28 And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe. |
29 And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! |
30 And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head. |
31 And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him. |
32 And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear his cross. |
33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a skull, |
34 They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. |
35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. |
36 And sitting down they watched him there; |
37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him, one on the right hand, and another on the left. |
39 And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, |
40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. |
41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, |
42 He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. |
43 He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God. |
44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. |
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. |
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. |
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. |
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. |
50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. |
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: |
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. |
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: |
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. |
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, |
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. |
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. |
62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, |
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. |
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. |
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can. |
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. |
The chief priests and elders mock the Crucified One precisely for the way He shows His mercy to them. If He had suddenly come down from the cross and "saved Himself," would they have been able to withstand His glory? But He dies like the most ordinary robber, opening for many of His persecutors and enemies the possibility of living, and of living to the moment when they can understand their error and receive forgiveness and salvation. The death of the Son of God is the consequence of human freedom: to accept the Redeemer or kill Him. But precisely in this freedom, God's respect and love for humanity are revealed.
27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers. |
28 And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe. |
29 And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! |
30 And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head. |
31 And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him. |
32 And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear his cross. |
33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a skull, |
34 They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. |
35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. |
36 And sitting down they watched him there; |
37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him, one on the right hand, and another on the left. |
39 And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, |
40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. |
41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, |
42 He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. |
43 He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God. |
44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. |
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. |
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. |
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. |
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. |
50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. |
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: |
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. |
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: |
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. |
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, |
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. |
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. |
62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, |
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. |
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. |
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can. |
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. |
Each of the evangelists describes the crucifixion and death on the cross of the Savior in his own way. And while the other Gospels mention, for example, the beloved disciple standing by the cross or the repentant thief, Matthew's Gospel contains no such references. The evangelist notes only that after Jesus' death some of the Roman soldiers guarding the Crucified One were struck and frightened, recognizing that He was 'truly the Son of God' (v. 54). He does mention the women, but in his description they are all 'watching from afar' (vv. 55-56), so that there is no one at the cross who could support Him even simply by presence. Such an ending fits the evangelist's overall concept, in which the whole story of the last days and hours of the Savior's earthly ministry is a story of betrayal and apostasy. And at the moment of His death on the cross, the faithful either stand far away or, like Joseph of Arimathea, appear when everything is already over (vv. 57-61), while at the foot of the cross there remain only rejoicing evil and triumphant darkness (vv. 39-44).
Against the background of the other evangelists' accounts, such a picture might appear excessively, almost schematically, contrasted, if not for the logic of the sacred author, who views the entire earthly ministry of the Savior as a conflict between the Kingdom and the forces opposing it, forces eager to destroy the One who brought the Kingdom into the world. From this point of view, what happens at the foot of the cross, sadly, cannot be called something out of the ordinary. Here we see everything and everyone Jesus had to face throughout His earthly ministry. There are the malicious jeers of people from the street crowd who understand nothing and do not want to understand (vv. 39-40), the gloating of religious rigorists, the mockery of learned theologians (vv. 41-43), and even the derision of those who above all have no place deriding anyone - the thieves crucified beside Jesus (v. 44). One thing united all these very different people: rejection of the Kingdom. For each of them it was an obstacle in its own way, and now they have all gathered at the cross to rejoice in their victory - an imaginary victory over the One whose very life gave them no peace.
Of course, none of them guessed that this victory was imaginary. In their world - a world where there was room for everything and everyone except Christ and the Kingdom - their victory was indeed absolute. It became nothing only in another, larger, divine world; but of that world those mocking the Crucified One either knew nothing at all or had only the most approximate and vague notions. And so the Resurrection became for them a thunderbolt out of a clear sky - the same thunderbolt that the Savior's return will be for many, perhaps even for some who are used to considering themselves Christians.
26 And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus. |
27 And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him. |
28 But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. |
29 For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. |
30 Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us. |
31 For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? |
32 And there were also two other, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. |
33 And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. |
34 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots. |
35 And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided him, saying, He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God. |
36 And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, |
37 And saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself. |
38 And a superscription also was written over him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
39 And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. |
40 But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? |
41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. |
42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. |
43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise. |
44 And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. |
45 And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst. |
46 And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost. |
47 Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man. |
48 And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. |
49 And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things. |
50 And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counseller; and he was a good man, and a just: |
51 (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathaea, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God. |
52 This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. |
53 And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid. |
54 And that day was the preparation, and the sabbath drew on. |
55 And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid. |
56 And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment. |
In describing the Saviour's death on the Cross, Luke mentions the conversion of one of the two robbers crucified beside him. The other Evangelists do not mention this detail. By portraying the crucifixion as he does, Luke leaves only one person beside Jesus who accepts him: the robber who has repented and turned to God. All the others stand at a distance (v. 49), while only those who mock and jeer remain near the Cross. It is as though the Evangelist wants to tell us that Jesus' preaching and witness did not cease when he fell silent after his arrest. They have now taken another form, one that proves no less effective: scarcely anything but the experience of the Kingdom's nearness could have moved the crucified robber to repent. Of course, there was a choice here too: two men were beside Jesus, but only one repented and turned to God.
The situation Luke describes is in a certain sense universal: sooner or later everyone stands on the threshold of death, and although not everyone lives a robber's life and dies on a cross, there are, alas, not so many righteous people in the world either. Repentance on the threshold of death is not so rare. From the perspective of our world, which has not yet been transformed, such late repentance is useless, for on one's deathbed it is too late to think about correcting oneself and one's life. From the Kingdom's perspective, however, not everything is lost: even in the last minute of one's life, one can begin anew, if only one wishes to. The repentant person then shares in the life of the Kingdom, in that new life which is stronger than death, whose power is absolute only in the world where sin reigns. And the robber who turns to God and makes his choice on the threshold of death is not lost to the Kingdom. Thus, even as he dies on the Cross, Jesus continues to bring the Kingdom to everyone ready to receive it. He gives hope not only to those who have turned to God late in life or even on their deathbeds, but also to those who seem to have been lost to the Kingdom for ever, having failed to accept Christ during their earthly lives. For a final encounter with him awaits everyone at the Last Judgment, when Jesus, on his return, will once again reveal the Kingdom to the world, this time in all its power, finally transforming creation. Then, on that day of judgment, everyone who has ever lived on earth will be given a last chance: those who have not yet made their choice will be able to make it then.
On that day, between Jesus and those who stand before him, there will no longer be any of the barriers that so often prevent people from seeing him today. It will depend on the person alone whether they accept or reject the salvation offered to them. And then none of those who have truly sought the Kingdom will be lost to it when it comes in power.
26 And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus. |
27 And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him. |
28 But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. |
29 For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. |
30 Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us. |
31 For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? |
32 And there were also two other, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. |
33 And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. |
34 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots. |
35 And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided him, saying, He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God. |
36 And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, |
37 And saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself. |
38 And a superscription also was written over him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
39 And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. |
40 But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? |
41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. |
42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. |
43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise. |
44 And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. |
45 And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst. |
46 And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost. |
47 Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man. |
48 And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. |
49 And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things. |
50 And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counseller; and he was a good man, and a just: |
51 (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathaea, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God. |
52 This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. |
53 And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid. |
54 And that day was the preparation, and the sabbath drew on. |
55 And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid. |
56 And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment. |
Unlike the other evangelists, Luke, in his description of the crucifixion and death of Jesus, places the main emphasis not on His suffering, but on God's mercy and forgiveness. Luke does not describe Jesus' agony and death pangs, His thirst, His despair, or His being abandoned by God. His last words are a traditional Jewish prayer before sleep. His final actions are a prayer for the forgiveness of His executioners and a promise of paradise to the robber who showed even a drop of humanity. In His answer to the weeping women, He shifts the emphasis from pity for Him to compassion for the people who await grief and trials.
The Crucifixion is one of the central themes of the Gospel, of Christian teaching, and of prayer. And in this image of the suffering Son of God we must learn to see the image of His boundless mercy, forgiveness, and trust. Then our contemplation of the Cross will become for us as well a source of strength to love and forgive.
26 And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus. |
27 And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him. |
28 But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. |
29 For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. |
30 Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us. |
31 For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? |
32 And there were also two other, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. |
33 And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. |
34 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots. |
35 And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided him, saying, He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God. |
36 And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, |
37 And saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself. |
38 And a superscription also was written over him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
39 And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. |
40 But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? |
41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. |
42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. |
43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise. |
44 And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. |
45 And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst. |
46 And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost. |
47 Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man. |
48 And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. |
49 And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things. |
50 And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counseller; and he was a good man, and a just: |
51 (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathaea, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God. |
52 This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. |
53 And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid. |
54 And that day was the preparation, and the sabbath drew on. |
55 And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid. |
56 And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment. |
Death for a human being is an unnatural event. And for every human being in any condition - even after the fall, and even for the last sinner. Because humanity was originally conceived as something deeply unique. Unique not as a species, since every living creature as a species is completely unrepeatable, but as a person. That is why death turns out to be something utterly unnatural for a human being. With animals, even the most highly organized, everything is different. An animal is not a person; it is only an expression and embodiment of its genus, species, subspecies - of what in the biblical Poem of creation is named by a Hebrew word that could be translated as "type" or "variety." The death of an individual animal changes nothing fundamental in the existence of the genus, species, or subspecies to which it belongs; the main thing is the preservation of the species as a whole.
It is not so with the human being. Here every concrete person matters. And that person's importance increases as the fullness of humanity grows. From the biblical point of view, humanity is above all likeness to God. If one could imagine a person who had completely lost the image of God - not figuratively, as people sometimes say of something similar with regard to those who have fallen very low, but literally - such a person would mean no more in God's eyes than any animal. But such a thing, thankfully, does not happen: when applied to a human being, the loss of the image of God is always only a figure of speech and never a statement of actual fact. In that case death inevitably becomes the destruction of the personal uniqueness and unrepeatability that a human being possesses as the image of God. It is no accident that in all times and among all peoples death has been viewed as an evil and an anomaly, as something that cannot define the human path completely. From this come all teachings about the afterlife, about the immortality of the soul, about death's inability and lack of right to gain full power over a person.
In Yahwism, and therefore in Judaism, there is no teaching about the afterlife, but there is the idea of universal resurrection. Yahwism and Judaism await the complete victory of the God of life over death. And yet the One who brought into the world the fullness of the life of the Kingdom passes through death. Not some imaginary or illusory death, but a fully real one. As full and absolute for Him as His life is full and absolute. For the God-man always exists in absolute reality, whether the reality of life or the reality of death. The absence of life is experienced by Him in the same fullness as its presence. And if the fullness of His life is the Kingdom, then the fullness of His death is Sheol, what in Greek is called Hades, hell, that complete absence of life, its underside, its inversion, which in fact stands opposed to the Kingdom. Into such a hell the Savior descends as He dies.
But with God only life in all its fullness is absolute. Death for Him cannot be not only absolute; it cannot even be a reality for Him. It is real only for the world separated from God, the world in which the Messiah's earthly ministry took place. And therefore Resurrection inevitably follows death - as the triumph of the fullness of God's life over that which by definition cannot triumph. Jesus knows of this triumph, but His knowledge does not make temporary death in a world separated from God any less real for Him. The disciples do not know of it - and despair seizes them. Meanwhile, the day of Resurrection is drawing near.
26 And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus. |
27 And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him. |
28 But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. |
29 For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. |
30 Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us. |
31 For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? |
32 And there were also two other, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. |
33 And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. |
34 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots. |
35 And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided him, saying, He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God. |
36 And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, |
37 And saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself. |
38 And a superscription also was written over him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
39 And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. |
40 But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? |
41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. |
42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. |
43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise. |
44 And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. |
45 And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst. |
46 And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost. |
47 Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man. |
48 And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. |
49 And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things. |
50 And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counseller; and he was a good man, and a just: |
51 (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathaea, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God. |
52 This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. |
53 And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid. |
54 And that day was the preparation, and the sabbath drew on. |
55 And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid. |
56 And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment. |
The Evangelist looks upon the suffering and execution of Jesus Christ without describing what the eyewitnesses went through—their state, dejection, and horror. He sees the cross of Jesus retrospectively, looking back upon the events of His death from the experience of the Resurrection. For him, therefore, this account bears witness not to hatred, despair, and defeat, but to the victory of love.
This becomes easy to see if we follow the account of Jesus' final words and deeds. He has compassion on the women of Jerusalem, asks the Father to forgive the soldiers who are crucifying Him, and forgives the repentant thief. As though falling asleep, He commends His spirit into the Father's hands, showing that suffering does not shatter His trust in God. His friends come to pay Him a final tribute of love. Death is conquered in the death of Jesus; despair dissolves in His trust. These lines could have been written only by someone who knows that love is stronger than death, someone who knows that Jesus is alive.
1 And the whole multitude of them arose, and led him unto Pilate. |
2 And they began to accuse him, saying, We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that he himself is Christ a King. |
3 And Pilate asked him, saying, Art thou the King of the Jews? And he answered him and said, Thou sayest it. |
4 Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to the people, I find no fault in this man. |
5 And they were the more fierce, saying, He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place. |
6 When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the man were a Galilaean. |
7 And as soon as he knew that he belonged unto Herod's jurisdiction, he sent him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time. |
8 And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad: for he was desirous to see him of a long season, because he had heard many things of him; and he hoped to have seen some miracle done by him. |
9 Then he questioned with him in many words; but he answered him nothing. |
10 And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused him. |
11 And Herod with his men of war set him at nought, and mocked him, and arrayed him in a gorgeous robe, and sent him again to Pilate. |
12 And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together: for before they were at enmity between themselves. |
13 And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers and the people, |
14 Said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that perverteth the people: and, behold, I, having examined him before you, have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him: |
15 No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him; and, lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto him. |
16 I will therefore chastise him, and release him. |
17 (For of necessity he must release one unto them at the feast.) |
18 And they cried out all at once, saying, Away with this man, and release unto us Barabbas: |
19 (Who for a certain sedition made in the city, and for murder, was cast into prison.) |
20 Pilate therefore, willing to release Jesus, spake again to them. |
21 But they cried, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. |
22 And he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil hath he done? I have found no cause of death in him: I will therefore chastise him, and let him go. |
23 And they were instant with loud voices, requiring that he might be crucified. And the voices of them and of the chief priests prevailed. |
24 And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they required. |
25 And he released unto them him that for sedition and murder was cast into prison, whom they had desired; but he delivered Jesus to their will. |
26 And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus. |
27 And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him. |
28 But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. |
29 For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. |
30 Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us. |
31 For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? |
32 And there were also two other, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. |
33 And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. |
34 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots. |
Understanding and interpretation of what we read today come later. The evangelist’s austere and concise account simply follows the sequence of events. The Son of God, who became incarnate in Mary’s womb and revealed to us the love of the heavenly Father, is arrested, condemned, and killed. Killed not for crimes, but for speaking the truth that some people did not like. Killed not by a court’s verdict, but at the whim of a frenzied crowd at a rally, because “their voices and those of the chief priests prevailed.” A petty provincial ruler, who never attained the scale of the atrocities of his ancestor and namesake, humiliates Him, mocking this Man’s helplessness. The condemned man is beaten for no reason, merely for sport, for why else beat One who will soon be crucified?
Even on the Cross, suffering terrible pain in His hands and feet and gasping for breath, He hears mockery and abuse... The Day of the Lord, of which we heard yesterday from the prophet Joel, proved to be a day of monstrous injustice, a day of the triumph of the utmost human malice and cruelty.
Yet even on the Cross He is God and Man. All this rampage of human baseness fades before the radiance of true life when Jesus says: “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.” These words alone bear indisputable witness to His divinity...
And beside the murderous madness of the crowd we also see a handful of people who remain faithful. No longer as disciples of a Galilean prophet or supporters of a new religious teaching, but simply as Jesus’ faithful friends, they bury Him and mourn for Him. Each of us is therefore faced, in essence, with a choice: to be among the mocking crowd or among the handful who weep for Him.
1 And the whole multitude of them arose, and led him unto Pilate. |
2 And they began to accuse him, saying, We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that he himself is Christ a King. |
3 And Pilate asked him, saying, Art thou the King of the Jews? And he answered him and said, Thou sayest it. |
4 Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to the people, I find no fault in this man. |
5 And they were the more fierce, saying, He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place. |
6 When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the man were a Galilaean. |
7 And as soon as he knew that he belonged unto Herod's jurisdiction, he sent him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time. |
8 And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad: for he was desirous to see him of a long season, because he had heard many things of him; and he hoped to have seen some miracle done by him. |
9 Then he questioned with him in many words; but he answered him nothing. |
10 And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused him. |
11 And Herod with his men of war set him at nought, and mocked him, and arrayed him in a gorgeous robe, and sent him again to Pilate. |
12 And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together: for before they were at enmity between themselves. |
13 And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers and the people, |
14 Said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that perverteth the people: and, behold, I, having examined him before you, have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him: |
15 No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him; and, lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto him. |
16 I will therefore chastise him, and release him. |
17 (For of necessity he must release one unto them at the feast.) |
18 And they cried out all at once, saying, Away with this man, and release unto us Barabbas: |
19 (Who for a certain sedition made in the city, and for murder, was cast into prison.) |
20 Pilate therefore, willing to release Jesus, spake again to them. |
21 But they cried, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. |
22 And he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil hath he done? I have found no cause of death in him: I will therefore chastise him, and let him go. |
23 And they were instant with loud voices, requiring that he might be crucified. And the voices of them and of the chief priests prevailed. |
24 And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they required. |
25 And he released unto them him that for sedition and murder was cast into prison, whom they had desired; but he delivered Jesus to their will. |
26 And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus. |
27 And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him. |
28 But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. |
29 For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. |
30 Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us. |
31 For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? |
32 And there were also two other, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. |
33 And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left. |
34 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots. |
Still, did the authorities, religious and secular, understand even a little who they were dealing with when it came to Jesus? Sometimes one cannot help thinking that if they did not know exactly, then at least they had some vague sense of something. If He was a prophet, He was an unusual, strange prophet; if a teacher, then some completely "nontraditional" one. Herod wants miracles from Him, but he has no intention of making a decision about His further fate and does not want to take on the responsibility that the procurator is trying to shift onto him. So he sends the prisoner back. Pilate has no need of an extra headache at all. Deep down he understands that whatever decision he makes, everything will turn out badly and to his disadvantage. And fear, some half-conscious fear, is felt in his heart all the time. It would be better, of course, to release Him under some plausible pretext. The feast is conveniently at hand; this would be the moment to free Him and slow the case down... Ah, the people do not want that? Well, all the better: let us meet the people halfway; after all, He declared Himself their King... That is how earthly power thrashed about before the face of the One who brought the Kingdom into the world. He gets in the way; it would be good to get rid of Him, but best of all would be if He somehow disappeared on His own, as if He had never existed. Then everything would again become, if not good, at least normal, as before. As for execution, execution is not difficult, of course; He is not the first and not the last. But somewhere almost on the edge of consciousness there glimmers an understanding that execution is not a way out, that something will happen, that the matter will not simply end like this, however much one guards the tomb. And still, there seems to be no way out. Execute, do not pardon. The comma has been placed.
31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. |
32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him. |
33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs: |
34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. |
35 And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. |
36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. |
37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced. |
38 And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus. |
39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight. |
40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury. |
41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. |
42 There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. |
Jesus died before His legs could be broken, and thus the prophecy was fulfilled that ‘not a bone of His shall be broken’. While the Jews were eating the Passover lamb, whose bones were not to be broken, the Spotless Lamb offered Himself in a sacrifice surpassing all previous sacrifices.
As the proverb says, ‘fear killed one man and brought another to life’; and while some of the disciples who had openly followed the Teacher took fright, others, who had not publicized their meetings with Him, found courage and openly took responsibility for ensuring that the executed man's burial was as dignified as possible before the Sabbath rest began. Moreover, by coming to Pilate at his residence — he probably had little time to negotiate through intermediaries — Joseph of Arimathea risks defilement through contact with Gentiles. Yet Joseph, moved by love, is less troubled by this than those members of the Sanhedrin who feared defiling themselves by entering Pilate's residence, but did not fear defiling their souls by demanding an unlawful execution.
…Christ was buried in a garden. Long ago, Adam, having fallen under the power of death, was driven out of the garden of paradise. Now the New Adam, who gave His life to free the descendants of the Old Adam from the power of death, is buried in the midst of an earthly garden.
17 And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha: |
18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst. |
19 And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
20 This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin. |
21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. |
22 Pilate answered, What I have written I have written. |
23 Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout. |
24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did. |
25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. |
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst. |
29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth. |
30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost. |
31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. |
32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him. |
33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs: |
34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. |
35 And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. |
36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. |
37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced. |
38 And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus. |
39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight. |
40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury. |
41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. |
42 There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. |
The crucifixion and death of Jesus are not simply a moment in His biography, and therefore the description of this event is not simply one of the stories about His life. It is testimony. The evangelist points several times to the witnesses of the execution: the beloved disciple, Mary, the other women, those who "testified," whose "testimony is true." John wants to bring us to the place of the crucifixion so that we too may stand with him at the cross, confirming the truthfulness of his account to the other disciples.
Why is this testimony needed, why the quotations from the Law and the prophets? Do we really doubt that a Man who lived two thousand years ago died? Of course not. That means John's testimony is not testimony about death, but testimony about a victory that has been accomplished...
17 And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha: |
18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst. |
19 And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
20 This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin. |
21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. |
22 Pilate answered, What I have written I have written. |
23 Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout. |
24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did. |
25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. |
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst. |
29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth. |
30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost. |
31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. |
32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him. |
33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs: |
34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. |
35 And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. |
36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. |
37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced. |
38 And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus. |
39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight. |
40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury. |
41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. |
42 There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. |
In John's account of the crucifixion, the Saviour's solitude on the cross is striking. The evangelist does not mention the apostles standing at a distance; indeed, he describes nothing except the cross itself and what happens at its foot, perhaps because he himself was standing there at the time (vv. 25–27; many commentators believe that when John mentions the unnamed disciple, he is speaking of himself). But the apostle also says nothing about the conversion of one of the robbers crucified with Jesus or about the Saviour's words mentioned by the other evangelists. Judging by John's testimony, Jesus uttered only two words on the cross: “I thirst!” (v. 28) and “It is finished!” (v. 30). Before that, in two short phrases, He entrusted His Mother and the disciple standing by the cross, probably John himself, to each other (vv. 26–27). Apparently, John singles out in the Saviour's words only what concerns him personally and what seems to him most important. It appears that in these two words of Jesus the evangelist sees the meaning of everything that is happening.
The picture described by John was probably not merely a memory of the events at the cross, but the fruit of many years of reflection upon them. For the evangelist, it seems, “It is finished!” meant more than the mere fact that the Saviour had completed His earthly mission, although when standing at the cross the apostle probably had to understand His words in precisely that way. But later, after encountering the Risen One and receiving the revelation he described in the Book of the same name, John apparently understood that Jesus was also speaking of the end of history, of that end of time for which many were waiting and which very few noticed. John does not mention the signs described by the other evangelists: the storm that turned day into night, the earthquake, or the torn veil of the Temple. For him everything was contained in one word, “It is finished!”, spoken by Jesus at the moment of His death on the cross.
But there was something else that struck the apostle. Jesus was dying on the cross like the most ordinary human being. The One Who, during His earthly ministry, could feed thousands with a few loaves suffered from thirst, from the same ordinary thirst that anyone in His place would have experienced, and could do nothing about it. He could do nothing not because He had ceased to be the One He was born among people to be, but because an ordinary human death was also part of His earthly ministry, just as much as the miracles and manifestations of the Kingdom that were impossible for anyone else in the world.
John does not mention the mocking calls addressed to Jesus to come down from the cross, of which the other evangelists testify. Perhaps he did not hear them, for of all the apostles only he was so close to the crucified Teacher, and it is quite possible that he had no attention to spare for the crowd standing at some distance. But he undoubtedly understood the main thing: everything that was happening became possible only through the free will of the Saviour of the world, Who consented to it all for the sake of those He wished to save. Such was the price of salvation and the price of the Kingdom.
17 And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha: |
18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst. |
19 And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
20 This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin. |
21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. |
22 Pilate answered, What I have written I have written. |
23 Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout. |
24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did. |
25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. |
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst. |
29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth. |
30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost. |
What lies behind Pilate’s refusal to change the inscription? Was it only a desire to annoy the chief priests, to whose demands Pilate had just yielded and against whom he now wished to regain at least a little ground? Or did he truly sense something and wish, in this admittedly somewhat distorted form, to express at least some respect for Jesus? One way or another, Pilate unexpectedly spoke the truth: the true King had been sent to be crucified...
John, Christ’s beloved disciple, was beside Him during the execution, and it is he who omits from his account many details given by the other evangelists, who wrote from the words of witnesses. John tells of the division of the garments, of how Jesus entrusted His Mother to him, and lists the names of those who stood by the Cross, but he describes the Lord’s torments on the Cross more briefly than the others; only the moment of death does John recount in greater detail. Although the Gospel of John omits many details already mentioned by the other evangelists who wrote before him, it seems that John did not close his lips merely because he did not wish to repeat details recorded earlier. It must have been too painful for him to return to those unbearable memories...
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. |
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. |
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre. |
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. |
1 And when the sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome, had bought sweet spices, that they might come and anoint him. |
2 And very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun. |
3 And they said among themselves, Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre? |
4 And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled away: for it was very great. |
5 And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted. |
6 And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted: Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here: behold the place where they laid him. |
7 But go your way, tell his disciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee: there shall ye see him, as he said unto you. |
8 And they went out quickly, and fled from the sepulchre; for they trembled and were amazed: neither said they any thing to any man; for they were afraid. |
The women’s first reaction to the news of the Resurrection is striking: fear. Such a reaction would be understandable and expected if these were enemies of the Risen One. In this case, however, they were devoted followers who, it would seem, should only have rejoiced at the news that their Teacher was alive. Instead, they are so frightened that they are even afraid to tell the others what they have seen and heard. What is the matter? One could, of course, explain everything by the unusual and, above all, unexpected nature of what was happening. None of Jesus’ disciples actually expected His resurrection, although He Himself had told them about it more than once. It is difficult to say what the women who came to the tomb associated with the news that their Teacher was no longer there, that He had risen. Perhaps they recalled folk legends about the shades of the dead emerging from tombs. After all, when the apostles later saw the risen Jesus, their first thought was that they were seeing a ghost, a shade that had emerged from the tomb. But another explanation is also possible: the women truly decided that the last day had arrived, the very day of Judgment that would be preceded by the resurrection of the dead, who rise precisely in order to stand before God. Such an understanding of the general resurrection on the day of Judgment was widespread at that time and generally accepted in the Synagogue; the women who came to the tomb could not, of course, have been unaware of it. Perhaps they expected that judgment would soon come upon them and upon everyone living on earth. Such a prospect could not fail to evoke holy awe and, at the same time, the fear natural to fallen humanity because of its own sinfulness. None of Jesus’ disciples could yet know that their Teacher’s resurrection was only the beginning of a process that, by earthly standards, would extend over more than one millennium. And the women remain silent, afraid to speak about what they believe lies ahead.
42 And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath, |
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
Sometimes people who have remained unnoticed for a long time suddenly find themselves at the center of events. Thus, all at once, Joseph of Arimathea, whom the evangelist mentions, appears on the scene. Almost nothing is known about him except that he was a man of very high standing. What was Jesus to him? What was his relationship with Him? A secret disciple, as the other evangelists also say about him, but what did it mean to be His secret disciple? To give support in a situation where none of the open disciples could do anything, to use one's position so that the impossible would become possible? Yes, of course, that too. But the main thing was readiness.
In a certain sense it is easier to be an open disciple. Jesus, of course, tells all the disciples and everyone willing to hear that one must always keep watch, that spiritual laxity and the path into the Kingdom are incompatible. Still, for those who are constantly beside Him, it is easier in a certain sense. They see the Teacher with their own eyes; for them He is absolutely real at every moment of their life. The secret disciples, no doubt, communicated with Him much less often. He appeared to them and disappeared, and one could never say exactly when He would appear next.
The apostles experienced something similar during the Last Supper, when they understood that Jesus was going to leave them for a time. They did not know where He was going; they did not truly understand the Teacher and could not imagine what they would have to live through very soon. But they understood that, at any rate, now they would be left alone for some period of time, and a completely undefined one at that. They would not see the Teacher, would not hear Him, would not know where He was or what He was doing, and would not know what He would require of them when He returned.
This situation very much resembles the situation of every Christian today. We live in the age of the coming Kingdom, but when it will be completed no one knows except the Father. We cannot calculate any time frames here, even approximately. We can only live with the awareness that on any day everything can come to an end and the Savior can return.
One cannot prepare for that day in the way we prepare for one event or another in our world. We can usually imagine the events of our world somehow; we can at least try to think through and calculate what we may need, though how successful and adequate that calculation will be is another question.
But as for the Kingdom and the return of the Messiah, here we can neither imagine nor calculate anything. What remains is readiness as an inner spiritual state, presupposing the very spiritual alertness whose necessity Jesus spoke of and which His secret disciples constantly had to maintain: waiting for the Teacher's unexpected appearance and inwardly ready to do what is completely impossible to imagine in advance.
40 There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome; |
41 (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him;) and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem. |
42 And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath, |
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. |
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. |
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre. |
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. |
In the hour of suffering, those who were usually not especially active and were not in view were nearby. These were the silent women who served Christ and the apostles from their possessions; this was Joseph of Arimathea, who had long hidden his discipleship but now cast caution aside. Joseph, who was not afraid to go to Pilate to ask for the Body of the Executed One, also had the chance that day to serve Jesus with his possessions: a piece of cloth and a tomb. First of all, however, all those who buried the Lord served Him with faithfulness and unexpected steadfastness.
At decisive moments, when questions of life and death stand starkly before us, faith is proved not by theories, and problematic arguments recede into the background. What becomes most important are simple deeds filled with quiet courage and wordless love.
16 And the soldiers led him away into the hall, called Praetorium; and they call together the whole band. |
17 And they clothed him with purple, and platted a crown of thorns, and put it about his head, |
18 And began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews! |
19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing their knees worshipped him. |
20 And when they had mocked him, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to crucify him. |
21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear his cross. |
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
27 And with him they crucify two thieves; the one on his right hand, and the other on his left. |
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. |
29 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, |
30 Save thyself, and come down from the cross. |
31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save. |
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with him reviled him. |
33 And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. |
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias. |
36 And one ran and filled a spunge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down. |
37 And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. |
38 And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. |
39 And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. |
40 There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome; |
41 (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him;) and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem. |
42 And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath, |
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. |
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. |
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre. |
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. |
In the Gospel account of the Savior's crucifixion, the description of the triumph experienced by all who hated Jesus during His earthly life makes a special impression. Those who loved Him can only grieve and weep. Of course, this is only an apparent triumph; it simply throws into sharper relief what will happen very soon, three days later, when everything falls into place. But those three days still have to pass; they have to be lived through, and not even Jesus' closest disciples expected the Resurrection. Those days were all the harder because the triumph of the forces of evil was not some convention or staged scene; it was as real as Jesus' death on the cross itself. In essence, here at the foot of the cross, two realities, two worlds, came into contact with each other: the great world of God, and the small, limited little world of those who stand against God, separated from Him. But to those who find themselves in that little world, it always appears to be the only reality. And in that reality it is evil that triumphs, and it triumphs as truly as that little world itself is real. Physically, the great world of God and the little world of those who oppose God can exist in the same space and at the same time; those who belong to them can see one another and speak with one another. Spiritually, however, they are two different worlds, and on the day of the Last Judgment the distinction between them, formerly visible only to a few, becomes obvious to everyone: the great world of God becomes the Kingdom of which Jesus speaks, and the little world of those who oppose God becomes the outer darkness of the Gospel parable. In the outer darkness death triumphs; in the Kingdom, life. And the victory of darkness, which appears so real in the little world, turns out on the day of the Resurrection to be its real and complete defeat in the great world of God. Each person decides for himself which of these worlds to live in, just as those who stood at the foot of the cross on the day of the Savior's death made their own decision.
16 And the soldiers led him away into the hall, called Praetorium; and they call together the whole band. |
17 And they clothed him with purple, and platted a crown of thorns, and put it about his head, |
18 And began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews! |
19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing their knees worshipped him. |
20 And when they had mocked him, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to crucify him. |
21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear his cross. |
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull. |
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. |
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. |
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him. |
26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
27 And with him they crucify two thieves; the one on his right hand, and the other on his left. |
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors. |
29 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, |
30 Save thyself, and come down from the cross. |
31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save. |
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with him reviled him. |
33 And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. |
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias. |
36 And one ran and filled a spunge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down. |
37 And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. |
38 And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. |
39 And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God. |
40 There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome; |
41 (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him;) and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem. |
42 And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath, |
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, and honourable counseller, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus. |
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. |
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. |
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre. |
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. |
Today's reading may help us, to some degree, make sense of the sharpest question facing a person: how does almighty God allow the existence of suffering and evil, especially when it is always the purest and most innocent people who suffer? Today we are given a glimpse of how God relates to evil in the world. We read how the Lord Himself passes through the very thick of human suffering. He descends from heaven in order to share with humanity all the darkness, all the horror of its loneliness and pain. Jesus is abandoned by His disciples; He passes through the soldiers' mockery, the shameful procession to the place of execution, and the agonizing crucifixion on the cross. In order to drink to the end all the bitterness of human torment, He refuses to drink the wine with myrrh that would dull the pain.
The King of all the earth, the Son of God, is "numbered with the transgressors." He does not come down from the cross, so that He may pass through the most terrible thing: "My God! Why have You forsaken Me?" He passes through the darkness of God-forsakenness belonging to fallen humanity. After this He, like each of us, sinks into the cold of death. The veil in the temple, which separated God from people, was torn: the Son of God had walked the human path to the end. The few disciples who remained buried Him like any mortal man.
Such is God's answer to the existence of suffering on earth. He does not merely sympathize; He suffers with us completely, with us and for us.
Here is also our answer: Christians, each in his own measure, take part in the sufferings of Christ, suffer with the world, and in this way take part in Christ's redeeming sacrifice, and through this also in His Resurrection.
31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. |
32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him. |
33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs: |
34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. |
35 And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. |
36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. |
37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced. |
38 And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus. |
39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight. |
40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury. |
41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. |
42 There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. |
Jesus died before His legs could be broken, and thus the prophecy was fulfilled that ‘not a bone of His shall be broken’. While the Jews were eating the Passover lamb, whose bones were not to be broken, the Spotless Lamb offered Himself in a sacrifice surpassing all previous sacrifices.
As the proverb says, ‘fear killed one man and brought another to life’; and while some of the disciples who had openly followed the Teacher took fright, others, who had not publicized their meetings with Him, found courage and openly took responsibility for ensuring that the executed man's burial was as dignified as possible before the Sabbath rest began. Moreover, by coming to Pilate at his residence — he probably had little time to negotiate through intermediaries — Joseph of Arimathea risks defilement through contact with Gentiles. Yet Joseph, moved by love, is less troubled by this than those members of the Sanhedrin who feared defiling themselves by entering Pilate's residence, but did not fear defiling their souls by demanding an unlawful execution.
…Christ was buried in a garden. Long ago, Adam, having fallen under the power of death, was driven out of the garden of paradise. Now the New Adam, who gave His life to free the descendants of the Old Adam from the power of death, is buried in the midst of an earthly garden.
17 And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha: |
18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst. |
19 And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
20 This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin. |
21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. |
22 Pilate answered, What I have written I have written. |
23 Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout. |
24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did. |
25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. |
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst. |
29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth. |
30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost. |
31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. |
32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him. |
33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs: |
34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. |
35 And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. |
36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. |
37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced. |
38 And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus. |
39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight. |
40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury. |
41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. |
42 There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. |
The crucifixion and death of Jesus are not simply a moment in His biography, and therefore the description of this event is not simply one of the stories about His life. It is testimony. The evangelist points several times to the witnesses of the execution: the beloved disciple, Mary, the other women, those who "testified," whose "testimony is true." John wants to bring us to the place of the crucifixion so that we too may stand with him at the cross, confirming the truthfulness of his account to the other disciples.
Why is this testimony needed, why the quotations from the Law and the prophets? Do we really doubt that a Man who lived two thousand years ago died? Of course not. That means John's testimony is not testimony about death, but testimony about a victory that has been accomplished...
17 And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha: |
18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst. |
19 And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
20 This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin. |
21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. |
22 Pilate answered, What I have written I have written. |
23 Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout. |
24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did. |
25 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. |
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! |
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. |
28 After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst. |
29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth. |
30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost. |
31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away. |
32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him. |
33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs: |
34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. |
35 And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. |
36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken. |
37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced. |
38 And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus. |
39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight. |
40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury. |
41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. |
42 There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand. |
In John's account of the crucifixion, the Saviour's solitude on the cross is striking. The evangelist does not mention the apostles standing at a distance; indeed, he describes nothing except the cross itself and what happens at its foot, perhaps because he himself was standing there at the time (vv. 25–27; many commentators believe that when John mentions the unnamed disciple, he is speaking of himself). But the apostle also says nothing about the conversion of one of the robbers crucified with Jesus or about the Saviour's words mentioned by the other evangelists. Judging by John's testimony, Jesus uttered only two words on the cross: “I thirst!” (v. 28) and “It is finished!” (v. 30). Before that, in two short phrases, He entrusted His Mother and the disciple standing by the cross, probably John himself, to each other (vv. 26–27). Apparently, John singles out in the Saviour's words only what concerns him personally and what seems to him most important. It appears that in these two words of Jesus the evangelist sees the meaning of everything that is happening.
The picture described by John was probably not merely a memory of the events at the cross, but the fruit of many years of reflection upon them. For the evangelist, it seems, “It is finished!” meant more than the mere fact that the Saviour had completed His earthly mission, although when standing at the cross the apostle probably had to understand His words in precisely that way. But later, after encountering the Risen One and receiving the revelation he described in the Book of the same name, John apparently understood that Jesus was also speaking of the end of history, of that end of time for which many were waiting and which very few noticed. John does not mention the signs described by the other evangelists: the storm that turned day into night, the earthquake, or the torn veil of the Temple. For him everything was contained in one word, “It is finished!”, spoken by Jesus at the moment of His death on the cross.
But there was something else that struck the apostle. Jesus was dying on the cross like the most ordinary human being. The One Who, during His earthly ministry, could feed thousands with a few loaves suffered from thirst, from the same ordinary thirst that anyone in His place would have experienced, and could do nothing about it. He could do nothing not because He had ceased to be the One He was born among people to be, but because an ordinary human death was also part of His earthly ministry, just as much as the miracles and manifestations of the Kingdom that were impossible for anyone else in the world.
John does not mention the mocking calls addressed to Jesus to come down from the cross, of which the other evangelists testify. Perhaps he did not hear them, for of all the apostles only he was so close to the crucified Teacher, and it is quite possible that he had no attention to spare for the crowd standing at some distance. But he undoubtedly understood the main thing: everything that was happening became possible only through the free will of the Saviour of the world, Who consented to it all for the sake of those He wished to save. Such was the price of salvation and the price of the Kingdom.
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. |
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. |
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. |
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. |
50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. |
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: |
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. |
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: |
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. |
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, |
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. |
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. |
62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, |
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. |
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. |
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can. |
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. |
By the standards of the ordinary flow of time, death on the cross came quickly, but can ordinary clocks measure the course of time in the sufferings of the cross, when every second stretches on endlessly?..
When almost all the disciples scattered and hid, those who formally were not counted among the closest disciples found themselves near the Teacher being executed. But how often steadfastness and courage are shown by people who, under ordinary circumstances, were not in view at all. There is something important, perhaps even prophetic, in the fact that on the day of Golgotha the women did not waver. From the beginnings of church history to our own day, we constantly see remarkable women servants of God who more than once defended the faith and preserved it in the hardest years.
Among those standing there we see the mother of the sons of Zebedee. Quite recently she had been naively interceding for her sons, but now the hour had come, and now she could see what the Teacher was to pass through and what He had asked the disciples not to turn away from. Now she, like other Christian women, must bear her own cross, unnoticed by those around her, but such a difficult cross of service at home and pain for her children.
In someone else's cave the earthly path of Christ began, and in someone else's burial cave it ended. The One who gave all of Himself to people took nothing for Himself. And those among people whom He called His own were facing bitter days and nights. It appears that few of the disciples remembered the Teacher's warnings about His Resurrection in those hours.
27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers. |
28 And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe. |
29 And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! |
30 And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head. |
31 And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him. |
32 And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear his cross. |
33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a skull, |
34 They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. |
35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. |
36 And sitting down they watched him there; |
37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him, one on the right hand, and another on the left. |
39 And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, |
40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. |
41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, |
42 He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. |
43 He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God. |
44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. |
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. |
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. |
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. |
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. |
50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. |
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: |
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. |
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: |
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. |
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, |
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. |
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. |
62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, |
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. |
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. |
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can. |
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. |
For Jesus’ first disciples, His death required a new, Christian understanding. The assumption widespread among their compatriots—that Jesus had lived and died in vain without achieving His purpose—was unacceptable to those who knew of His victory from experience. This new understanding is reflected in the Gospel account. Here Jesus’ suffering and death are described within a framework of biblical quotations from the prophets and psalms, showing that the Messiah’s triumph had to be preceded by His humiliation, and that His suffering was not a sign of failure or defeat, but a sign of the true Anointed One, who acts not through military might or incredible miracles, but through the Spirit of the Father, becoming not the punisher of sinners but the sacrifice for the sins of the world. In contemporary culture, the claim that Jesus’ mission failed and that He died in vain—see, for example, the opera “Jesus Christ Superstar,” or the somewhat different interpretation in “The Master and Margarita”—is almost as widespread as it was among the inhabitants of first-century Jerusalem. Christ’s new disciples must respond to this challenge anew: they must live in such a way that it becomes clear that Jesus’ death is filled with meaning and that His Resurrection has become a reality for many hearts.
27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers. |
28 And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe. |
29 And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! |
30 And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head. |
31 And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him. |
32 And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear his cross. |
33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a skull, |
34 They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. |
35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. |
36 And sitting down they watched him there; |
37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him, one on the right hand, and another on the left. |
39 And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, |
40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. |
41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, |
42 He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. |
43 He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God. |
44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. |
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. |
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. |
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. |
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. |
50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. |
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: |
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. |
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: |
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. |
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, |
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. |
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. |
62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, |
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. |
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. |
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can. |
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. |
The chief priests and elders mock the Crucified One precisely for the way He shows His mercy to them. If He had suddenly come down from the cross and "saved Himself," would they have been able to withstand His glory? But He dies like the most ordinary robber, opening for many of His persecutors and enemies the possibility of living, and of living to the moment when they can understand their error and receive forgiveness and salvation. The death of the Son of God is the consequence of human freedom: to accept the Redeemer or kill Him. But precisely in this freedom, God's respect and love for humanity are revealed.
27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers. |
28 And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe. |
29 And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! |
30 And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head. |
31 And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him. |
32 And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear his cross. |
33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a skull, |
34 They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. |
35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. |
36 And sitting down they watched him there; |
37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. |
38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him, one on the right hand, and another on the left. |
39 And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, |
40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. |
41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, |
42 He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. |
43 He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God. |
44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. |
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. |
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? |
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. |
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. |
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. |
50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. |
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; |
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, |
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. |
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. |
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: |
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. |
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple: |
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. |
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, |
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. |
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. |
62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, |
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. |
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first. |
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can. |
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. |
Each of the evangelists describes the crucifixion and death on the cross of the Savior in his own way. And while the other Gospels mention, for example, the beloved disciple standing by the cross or the repentant thief, Matthew's Gospel contains no such references. The evangelist notes only that after Jesus' death some of the Roman soldiers guarding the Crucified One were struck and frightened, recognizing that He was 'truly the Son of God' (v. 54). He does mention the women, but in his description they are all 'watching from afar' (vv. 55-56), so that there is no one at the cross who could support Him even simply by presence. Such an ending fits the evangelist's overall concept, in which the whole story of the last days and hours of the Savior's earthly ministry is a story of betrayal and apostasy. And at the moment of His death on the cross, the faithful either stand far away or, like Joseph of Arimathea, appear when everything is already over (vv. 57-61), while at the foot of the cross there remain only rejoicing evil and triumphant darkness (vv. 39-44).
Against the background of the other evangelists' accounts, such a picture might appear excessively, almost schematically, contrasted, if not for the logic of the sacred author, who views the entire earthly ministry of the Savior as a conflict between the Kingdom and the forces opposing it, forces eager to destroy the One who brought the Kingdom into the world. From this point of view, what happens at the foot of the cross, sadly, cannot be called something out of the ordinary. Here we see everything and everyone Jesus had to face throughout His earthly ministry. There are the malicious jeers of people from the street crowd who understand nothing and do not want to understand (vv. 39-40), the gloating of religious rigorists, the mockery of learned theologians (vv. 41-43), and even the derision of those who above all have no place deriding anyone - the thieves crucified beside Jesus (v. 44). One thing united all these very different people: rejection of the Kingdom. For each of them it was an obstacle in its own way, and now they have all gathered at the cross to rejoice in their victory - an imaginary victory over the One whose very life gave them no peace.
Of course, none of them guessed that this victory was imaginary. In their world - a world where there was room for everything and everyone except Christ and the Kingdom - their victory was indeed absolute. It became nothing only in another, larger, divine world; but of that world those mocking the Crucified One either knew nothing at all or had only the most approximate and vague notions. And so the Resurrection became for them a thunderbolt out of a clear sky - the same thunderbolt that the Savior's return will be for many, perhaps even for some who are used to considering themselves Christians.
After registering, you can subscribe to any Bible reading plan. Personalized settings and other services for registered users are planned, so we recommend registering now. Registration is free. | ||
| ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||